#// god it was so tempting just to write “yeah.” and nothing else under the read more lmao | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

ukai-simp-services · 4 years

Text

your hq s/o walking in on you masturbating

includes: kenma, oikawa, ukai, kuroo

warnings: heavy smut, cursing, nsfw; degrading, praising, edging, teasing.

a/n: god this took so long for me to write, i hope y’all enjoy. i worked very hard on each character so be sure to read em all ;)

(female character descriptions)

kenma kozume

you sat with your legs criss-crossed on the plush comforter of your bed - your shared bed with your boyfriend. kenma was rarely ever away from you, his job required him to sit at home by his desk most days, trying out different video game graphics, typing up notes or ideas after trying said game. It wasn’t very often that his company called him in for a meeting, maybe once every few weeks.

alas, you still found yourself sitting here, alone on your giant bed, wondering what you’d do with your time. you came home, hours prior, yearning for your comfortable bed after a long day at work. and you certainly relished in those desires, taking a much-needed nap for a couple of hours. but now here you were, brightly awake, with an unusual warmth of desire in your stomach. you were unsure where the urge came from, considering your boyfriend wasn’t even home to tempt you. but it was still there, and it needed to be satiated.

so you began your mission, it had been quite a number of months since you last masturbated on your own. your lovely kenma was always by your side, always there to feed your cravings, masturbation wasn’t even a thought when you knew he was just a room away from you. you almost forgot your usual routine when it came to “doing the deed”.

first, you slipped out of your leggings, feeling the cold, but soft comforter tickle your bare legs. then, you snaked your hand up your stomach to your breast, fondling it as best as you could. funny, it didn't feel nearly as rewarding as it did when kenma did it. lastly, you picked up your phone from its spot next to you and began your search.

you searched a reliable porn site you used to use all the time, quickly finding a video that you knew would get you off quickly. you chewed your bottom lip as the video started, excitement building up from the depths of your core. as the video continued, you snuck your free hand down your stomach to your panties. hesitantly, you creeped your fingers under the elastic band of the soft cotton material and reached slowly for your folds. you gasped at your wetness, it was nothing remarkable, just a little surprising considering how quick you made this decision. you began stroking your clit, slowly to start, while still keeping your eyes on your screen. as the video continued on, you quickened the pace of your rubbing, swirling your juices around your clit with your two fingers. you didn’t realize how focused you were on your phone screen, till the sound of your bedroom door creaking open snapped you out of your daze.

yellow, cat-like eyes peered at your disheveled state in both shock and curiosity. you opened your mouth to say something, but was only able to let out a struggled mewl. his gaze was locked to your body, taking in your entire form, focused mainly on the hand buried in your panties, taking note of how your hand continued its motions, slowly. you couldn’t take your eyes off of him and he couldn’t take his eyes off you.

a loud, choked moan vibrated from the phone in your hand, snapping both you and kenma out of your trance.

“I-i...” you scrambled for words as you quickly shut off the video and began retracting your hand from your panties.

kenma dashed towards you, animal-like instincts, and snatched your wrist in his grip, slowly putting your hand back in the spot it was formerly in.

“continue.” he said, voice laced with the deep desire you so fortunately get to see in him often. his gaze remained down at your body, instead of looking you in the eye. you simply nodded your head and continued your movements again. taking you by surprise yet again, kenma lifted your phone from your other hand and clicked play on the video again for you.

your cheeks burned in embarrassment, but soon your whole body was flushed from the euphoric feeling rising in your stomach. kenma held your phone up with one hand, watching you masturbate to whatever the hell was on there. he then took his other hand and pulled the cotton material covering your sex to the side, watching your glistening fingers work magic into your clit.

he decided he should help out a little bit, so he poked his warm, firm tongue out of his mouth and penetrated your cunt with it. you gasped at the contact, not expecting it since your eyes were trained on the screen. your movements became spastic as the twisting and curving of his tongue played with your insides wondrously. your body convulsed around his muscle, thighs squeezing and enclosing his head. the video you were watching was quick to end, but you couldn't care as you tossed your phone to the side and grabbed a handful of your boyfriend’s hair.

kenma’s assault on your cunt only became more intense as he felt you reaching your orgasm, walls pulsing around his tongue. you moaned in approval of his actions, bucking your hips for the friction of his nose against your clit. your high came shortly after, leaving you grasping kenma’s hair for dear life.

your chest rose and fell rapidly, waiting for your breathing to normalize again before you spoke. kenma plopped next to you on your bed, automatically snuggling his face into the crook of your neck.

“never leave home ever again.” you breathed out, a smile starting to form on your lips.

he simply just chuckled and said, “sounds like a deal to me.”

oikawa tooru

oikawa constantly had you on your toes, always watching and waiting for something to happen. with this, also came teasing, he was a huge flirt in general, everyone knew that, but when it came to you it was in every way worse.

you stared down at your phone, more specifically, at the text your boyfriend had sent you.

pretty, but you’d look prettier with the dress off and your legs spread for me <3

for context, you had went shopping earlier and sent a picture to oikawa of the new dress you were contemplating buying. of course, he was no help in your decision and only used the photo to helplessly fluster you. you sighed to yourself, guess it couldn't be helped.

but you hated to admit that the text hit you with a swarm of butterflies in the very pit of your stomach - you couldn't help but imagine your boyfriend in between your thighs, pulling the tight dress up your hips rather slow.

of course you had bought it, how could you not after reading that text.

part of you wanted to surprise him in it, let him come home to you laying in your bed with the dress tightly clung to you and a pair of matching high heels strapped on. unfortunately, reality reminded you that tooru would be practicing ‘til late tonight and you knew that all he would want is a warm bed to crash on, barely even making it to the shower.

so instead of bothering your already over-worked boyfriend, you decided to take matters into your own hands.

finishing your dinner alone at around 7pm, you cleaned yourself up and headed for the bedroom. you crawled across the smooth duvet cover on your bed, cold material rubbing against your bare legs. you situated yourself against two plush pillows, propping your torso up while parting your legs.

you pondered for a moment what you should do, it wasn’t an odd occurrence for you to be pleasuring yourself; tooru was out quite frequently because of his busy schedule. your confliction was caused by the fact that you simply wanted tooru, nothing else.

even so, you continued your actions; sliding your soft cotton shorts down your smooth and long legs. once situated, you grabbed your phone and searched for something hot to get you off. because you were feeling so touched starved, videos simply wouldn't do it for you today. you needed something more intimate; like the sound of a man’s voice in your ears, coaxing you to your orgasm, directing you to play with yourself how he wanted.

yeah, that would do it.

so you went to your very reliable (totally not reddit or anything) website and searched for something you knew you would like. a seemingly promising result caught your eye, and you proceeded to plug in your earbuds and adjust the volume of the video. you leaned back further into the pillows, trying to get comfortable enough to relax.

the video began and you couldn’t help but feel awkward, yeah the man’s voice was hot as hell - deep and seductive too, but something about it didn't feel right considering you had a boyfriend, with a much nicer voice.

oh fuck it, you thought.

there was no secret rule against this, it was basically the same as porn, only it felt nicer because the plot was directed towards you and your orgasm. you felt more at ease with yourself - and with the video. the voice playing was smooth and relaxing.

you slowly began to move your fingers as instructed - or should I say demanded, whilst also bringing your left hand up to palm your breast through the thin material of your shirt. you were now working both your clit and your breasts, the feeling of warmth beginning to pool in the pit of your stomach.

the voice commanded you to begin fingering yourself - in his words; to “bury your fingers deep in that little cunt of yours”, and who were you to disobey?

you did exactly as instructed, indulging your fingers deep - well, as deep as they could go - inside the warmth of your core. you received praises from the man, calling you names of which you most certainly enjoyed. this encouraged you pump yourself faster, all while your left hand toyed with your breast through your shirt. surprisingly, your hands made a dream team, you hadn't felt this amazing masturbating in so long. it was like the voice in your ears was real and the hands on your body weren't your own, but someone else’s.

what you failed to realize was, down the hallway from your bedroom, your boyfriend was putting his bags down on the kitchen table and approaching your room - where he heard your soft moans coming from.

tooru wandered over to your bedroom, both curious and confused. the way you were moaning, he wondered if he’d find another man on top of you. he decided to bite back his nerves and enter the room quietly, inching the door open with caution. his head poked through the small gap of the doorway that was now exposed, peering over at your writhing body to see that you were in fact alone. oikawa let out a small sigh of relief at this, but then noticed that you were still unaware of his presence and that your ears occupied a set of wireless earbuds. the man smirked to himself, now somewhat aware of what you were doing.

he cleared his throat obnoxiously, immediately turning your attention over to him and releasing the breast in your hand almost shamefully. you opened your mouth to say something, but tooru quickly cut you off.

“my my, what do we have here?” his voice was low and taunting as he took slow strides over to your bed.

“tooru, i was just-”

“playing with yourself, my dear?” he chuckled and took a seat next to you on the bed, “that much i can see for myself. just to what would that be, is the question.”

your face burned in embarrassment and regret, knowing he would manage to squeeze the answer out of you.

“you- you weren’t home, and i...needed something...”, your voice trailed off as you glanced down at your phone, the audio was paused, but not for long.

oikawa seemed to have caught on to your implications and in one swift movement, snatched both your phone and your right earbud from your possession.

“tooru, please-”

your boyfriend made a tsk tsk noise with his tongue, “nuh uh, what makes you think you get to enjoy this alone? honestly, it looks to me like you’re having a lot of fun-” he gestured to your hand which was deeply buried in your panties, “-and i wanna join in on the fun too.” his voice was low and laced with seduction now, his eyes dark and taunting as his face was merely inches away from yours.

your chest heaved with heavy contractions, stomach full of butterflies and warmth. you could barely muster out a word, so you stuck with a brisk nod. tooru smirked and plugged the earbud in at your approval, then clicked the audio back on.

the audio was halfway finished, so the man’s instructions were even more intense than you wanted oikawa to hear.

“that’s right you little slut, be a good girl and keep fucking that little cunt for me, yeah?”

your eyes widened in embarrassment, quickly scanning tooru’s face for any sign of laughter. what shocked you more was the dark expression on his face now, hidden with a deadly smirk on his lips.

“c’mon baby, do what he’s telling you to do.”

“good girl, that my good little slut.”

the mix of the voices overstimulated your senses, your embarrassment soon turned into a wicked desire. you began pumping yourself harder, hand coming back up to grope you breast. your eyes closed shut and your moans began escalating again.

you weren’t sure what you boyfriend was planning on doing next, but you felt the pressure of the bed go down as he switched spots from next to you to in between your legs.

the audio kept encouraging you to pump faster, enticing more moans to spill from your lips. the feeling of a warm, moist tongue pressing against your clit made your eyes shoot open and your head jerk up to see tooru with his head in between your thighs.

“what? am I not allowed to help?” he quizzed you with a tone laced with teasing.

you let your head fall back onto the pillow as oikawa took his time lapping at your clit. your fingering stuttered, but never ceased as the voice of a man and the tongue of your man continued to pleasure you. the audio was nearing an end and you felt yourself also nearing an orgasm. oikawa pushed your hand so your fingers went even deeper than they already were, this earned a whimpering gasp from you. you looked down at your partner to see his eyes were locked with yours, tongue poking out to lick at your swollen clit. you felt your walls clenching around your fingers at the sight, voice in your ear aiding in it too.

“look at you, so helpless, getting off to some guys’ voice? such a needy little whore, aren't you?”

you felt all the oxygen in your lungs leave your body, fingers growing stiff inside of you. your boyfriend’s words tugged at something inside of you, an animalistic version of you deep down that needed to be freed.

tooru smirked up at you, perfectly aware of his effect on you. his tongue withdrawing from inside his mouth to lap you up for the hundredth time.

“how pathetic, were you that desperate for an orgasm that you resulted to audio porn?”

“good girl, that’s my good little girl, cry out for me.”

you felt your orgasm coming like a tidal wave, the two voices overstimulating your senses once again.

“that’s so fucking embarrassing, your own fingers are barely enough to please you anymore. you need my tongue to help you.”

“that’s right, come for me, come around those pretty little fingers of yours.”

“yeah? you're gonna be an obedient little slut and come for for him? listen to his orders like he’s your daddy, right?”

and you did.

with a final whine of pleasure, your body violently rocked itself through your orgasm. your eyes rolled to the back of your head as your back arched into air helplessly. your fingers slowed down on their movements, eventually coming to a slow finish. you breathed heavily, chest heaving as the ringing in your ears quieted down. all that could be heard in the room was the thick silence in the air and your contracted breathing.

tooru slowly approached the spot next to you on the bed from his former position between your legs, lying next to your disheveled form. once your body had calmed itself down a bit more, your retracted your hands from their position and turned toward your lover, resting your head on his shoulder.

“well, I certainly did not expect to come home to that.” tooru chuckled lightly.

you quickly dove your face into the side of his neck, hiding in mortification.

“god, I'm so embarrassed.” you mumbled into his skin.

oikawa only laughed louder, earning a light slap on his arm.

“come on, don’t act like you didn’t enjoy every second of that.”

“you know I did, that’s why I'm embarrassed!” you lifted your head from his neck to retort back.

he only shook his head and laughed again, wrapping his arm around your body to keep you warm.

“why did you come home so early, anyway?”

“well practice ended early because the team wanted to go out to dinner for a sort-of, congratulations for doing so good in our last match. that team we went up against was really hard, remember?”

“yes, I do. so why didn't you go!” you suddenly jerked your head up to scold your boyfriend.

“because...I'd much rather be home with you celebrating. besides, I thought that text I sent you was a hint of what I wanted to do with you tonight.” his voice trailed off quietly.

“oh god, I thought you were just being a damn tease like always! that’s why I took matters into my own hands.”

tooru propped himself up on one elbow, facing you.

“c’mon, you know damn well you enjoy my teasing. plus who says we can't go for a round two?” he wiggled his eyebrows at you and gestured at the rising tent under his sweatpants that was nearly poking your leg.

you smirked, looking back up into your boyfriend’s eyes.

“i guess that can be arranged, but it’s my turn to tease, i've had enough of your teasing for one day.”

before he could protest, you were on top of him straddling his waist, hands holding his arms up over his head.

“fine by me.”

ukai keishin

coming home from a long day at work, you plopped down your bags and ran your fingers through your hair. ukai was working the late shift at his convenience store like he usually did on weekdays, and he probably hadn’t eaten anything besides snacks since lunch this noon. your body was tired and sweaty, but you motivated yourself with the idea of a hot shower to keep you up on your feet for a bit longer. as quick as you could, you whipped up a plate of steamed dumplings and rice for you and your fiancé to eat. once satisfied with your work, you left the meal on top of the stove with a glass cover on top to keep it warm.

hot shower hot shower hot shower you chanted to yourself, reminding yourself of your reward for the long day you had. you went to your bedroom first to quickly strip, tossing the restricting clothes away into a hamper. afterwards, you entered your bathroom - now naked, a chill ran over your body. you turned the knob of the shower to the left, far to the left, making the water spring to life and begin to heat up.

after a few moments of waiting for the steamy-hot water to rush out, you took a step into the tub. immediately, your muscles relaxed under the flow of the hot water, your skin burned a little at the sensation too. you sat under the water for a good 30 minutes; lathering your soft skin with foamy body wash, scrubbing at your scalp and rinsing the stress of a long day off your body. the shower was full of steam and the sweet scents of all the soap you used.

you exited the shower after feeling fully clean and content, wrapping a dry towel around your head to hold your drenched hair. you dried your body off with another towel and slipped a soft robe around your form, before approaching your room.

following after brushing through your damp hair, you slid on an over-sized t-shirt from your closet, probably one of ukai’s without realizing. you caught a glimpse of yourself in the mirror as you walked toward your dresser, you admired the way the t-shirt showed off the shape of your breasts and hugged your hips. you took a step back to appreciate your form a minute more, becoming seemingly more and more confident in your looks by the second. it had clearly been awhile since you felt confident in yourself, your teenage days were over and adulthood was settling into your appearance.

still, for the first time in awhile, you thought you looked damn good.

a flame ignited in your belly, a flame you had not felt in a long time. you usually tended to ignore said flame, because you simply did not have the time to deal with it.

but today was so draining and you had not done this in so long. surely you deserved a reward, right?

yes, yes you did. a hot shower alone simply was not enough of a prize for the type of day you had.

you crawled onto the bed and sat against your pillow, spreading your legs for yourself in front of the mirror across the room. grateful you had not put on underwear yet, you reached down to touch your bare petals. you weren’t wet yet, but it didn't take you long to get there, not with that mirror in front of you.

you watched yourself from the spot on your bed, grabbing your bare breast underneath your shirt as you started rubbing lazy circles around your clit. you found yourself soon more relaxed than not, giving in to your suppressed desires. you began to imagine you weren’t alone on your bed, that your future husband with there with you; crawling in-between your legs. you moaned at the thought, eyes fluttering close in a daze.

you thought about him grabbing you by your thighs, holding on to them as he made out with your sloppy, wet pussy. you imagined the sounds, his vibrating moans, your wet slick being lapped up and sucked on.

your was sex dripping with your cum now, and you watched yourself in the mirror with hooded lids, vividly imaging your husbands head and back facing the ceiling. you could even see the details of his back muscles contracting and relaxing as he continued aggressively devouring you.

your thoughts were paused when you heard the front door open, your eyes widened, but remained glued to the image of your body.

your fingers hadn’t ceased their movements either.

“honey, i'm home” ukai teased in his “i'm-a-loving-husband-who-brings-home-the-bacon” voice. something you both found funny ever since you got engaged.

you made no sound, too afraid you voice would come out in a squeal.

you heard his footsteps go into the living room, before his voice called out again, “baby?”

you decided to play around and not answer again, leaving him no choice but to find you himself. you continued rubbing your clit as you stared at yourself in the mirror, biting your lip to hold back an excited grin. as ukai’s steps got closer to the door, you found yourself indulging a finger into your core. then, one turned into two. and you found yourself having to hold back your moans, as he was so close to entering your room.

a mere second passed before keishin was strolling into your room, looking for his beloved fiancé. he stopped dead in his tracks when his eyes fell on you, two fingers plunged into your pussy, all whilst staring at your reflection in the mirror.

he exhaled through his teeth before saying, “princess, what’s this?”

you tilted your head to the side, gazing at the man before you with half-lidded eyes.

“what does it look like, daddy?” your fingers maintained their rapid pace.

keishin was enthralled with the scene before him - not wanting to move an inch so he could continue watching you, while also wanting to pounce on you like a caged animal.

he decided to just slowly creep over to you, long strides taunting you from your spot on the bed. he kneeled on the mattress, beginning to crawl closer and closer to you. your gazes were locked on each other, all while your fingers kept their assault on your core.

“you look so pretty baby, touching yourself like that in our big ole’ bed.”

you only bit your lip in response, eyes trailing back to the mirror in front of you. keishin followed your glance, now also looking at the reflection of you two.

he scoffed, “what a little slut you are, getting off to yourself in the mirror.”

a shaky breath left your mouth at his words, before he turned to you again and propped himself up on his elbow.

why isn't he doing anything?? you couldn't help but think.

“go on, don't worry about me. I wanna see you keep playing with yourself, just like that.” it was like he read your thoughts.

you became a little frustrated, you were hoping he was going to join in on your “play time”. even so, you persisted, trying to dig deep for an orgasm. you continued staring at the mirror, watching keishin watch you. it was fucking hot - but you needed more.

“ ’shin...” you whined out, tilting your head to look at him.

“what? is my princess having trouble?”

you nodded your head.

he clicked his tongue, “that’s too bad isn't it? my little girl started this herself, now she’s got to be the one to finish it.” he punctuated his words by leaning in closer and closer, his hot breath on your face felt too nice.

you understood what you had to do, cum for him once and then he’d finally join you for a second time, but you were so damn touch starved. it’s one thing to be alone and touch starved, it’s another to be with the person you want to touch you, just for them not to.

you bit down on your lip as you pounded into yourself harder and faster, fingers reaching deep to hit your sweet spot. you tried and tried, but to no avail. your breathing was rigid now, frustration marked on your forehead, all while keishin sat and watched you like a sly motherfucker.

he hadn’t even taken an inch of clothes off, and he wasn't even palming himself through his sweats.

tears of frustration dribbled down your cheeks, there was no warmth in your stomach, no clench to your core, just the cum that dripped down your folds - and that was only from the mindless finger-fucking you were doing.

“poor baby, are your fingers not enough? can they not satisfy you the way my cock can?” keishin’s voice was low and his breath caused goosebumps to rise on your neck and cheek. you leaned into his warm touch as he wiped the tears off your face.

“p-please.” you begged.

“please what? use your words, princess.”

“please- please help me cum.”

keishin laughed in your face, making your cheeks glow a bright red.

“so fucking pathetic, can't even cum with your own fingers. what happened to that tough girl act you had on before, huh? when I caught you playing with your pussy to your reflection in the mirror.”

he leaned in closer, lips barely grazing your ear.

“-where did that little slut go? you’re so desperate now, it’s not even funny.”

a wave of pleasure took over your body, and you finally understood that he was helping you cum, he just didn’t even have to touch you.

“daddy- please...” you begged for more.

“there’s my slut, there she fucking is. i bet you were just waiting for me to come home earlier; you were waiting for your daddy with your cunt wrapped around your little fingers, legs spread - practically begging to be caught.”

you let out a loud moan, core clenching around your fingers as you felt your orgasm approaching. keishin tugged at the fabric of your shirt, before pulling it up to reveal your breasts.

he scoffed, “even wearing my shirt, huh? bet you couldn't wait to stain it with your cum. you dirty little girl, i’ll make you clean up every last drop of yourself with your tongue”

you were already so close, but keishin’s words and the way he pinched your erect nipple with his thumb and middle finger - really pushed you to the edge.

“cum, cum for me you fucking whore.”

with one final drawn out moan, you came around your fingers and all over the bed. keishin didn’t even let you calm down from your high, he was already in-between your legs getting ready to lick up your slick.

you tried to push his head away - your body was still so sensitive from the orgasm, but you knew that the night wouldn’t end without ukai overstimulating you, as he always does. you both knew each other’s boundaries, and this was definitely acceptable - but it was still part of the act for you to resist.

“keishin, please. i'm too sensitive.”

he ignored your words, pinning your wrists up above your head to get your hands out of his way. you complied, but still writhed in his grasp. ukai brought his head down to meet your pussy, shoving his nose harshly into your sensitive clit, before plunging his tongue deep in your walls.

you screamed at the rough contact, your ass threatened to lift up from the bed - but keishin put a firm arm down on your body to ensure that you were going nowhere.

he continued licking out your insides, moaning into your clit. one hand was holding your stomach down and the other was roaming your left breast, fondling the perked nipple in-between his fingers.

you couldn’t help the bodily convulsions you were having, you had already felt so close and he was just starting. you glanced up to watch your reflection in the mirror, smirking back at yourself after remembering how only 15 minutes ago you were imagining this scenario unfolding.

ukai began licking you with more fervor, his tongue moving up to toy with your clit, whilst two fingers plunged into your hole all at once, making up for any contact lost.

you groaned, arching your back so that your pussy was pressed against his face. ukai moaned into your core, licks becoming a sloppy mess.

“you taste so fucking lovely, feels like i haven’t ravaged you in way too fucking long.” ukai groaned his words into your sex, causing all sorts of vibrations to be let loose.

you were close, so close, your moans were becoming more rapid and you couldn’t hold back your hands from tugging into keishin’s hair. he didn't seem to mind it either.

you were pushed over the edge at the feeling of keishin’s lips sucking at your clit, the sensation being way too much for your over-stimulated pussy to handle. it also didn't help that his lidded gaze locked with yours in the exact moment that his lips wrapped around your little bud. you ground against his face as your cum made its new home all over his chin and all over the bed.

the two of you breathed heavily for a few seconds, staring into eachother’s eyes for what felt like forever.

“you’re so fucking good.” you spoke first, words coming out choked and breathless.

he chucked, “yeah, it helps that you taste fucking delicious.”

you giggled at his words, making it sound like you were a fucking plate of dumplings or something-

“did you see the dinner? I made dinner!” you sat up excitedly, suddenly remembering the meal that you made.

“baby, i think i’ve had my dinner.” ukai smirked up at you.

you weren't taking any sexy jokes, not after you remembered your yummy dinner.

“nope, get up. i did not slave over a stove for nothing.” you bounced off the bed, still naked.

keishin rolled his eyes at you, “we coulda just ordered in ya know?”

“hush.” you playfully hit him on the shoulder, before putting his shirt back over your torso and leading him into the kitchen.

after padding into the kitchen, keishin spoke up.

“you know, I meant what said. about you getting cum on my shirt, and licking it clean.” there was a playful smile on his lips as he crossed his arms and faced you.

“I didn't even get cum on your shirt, asswipe.”

“not yet, but I'm nowhere near through with you tonight, princess.”

kuroo testurou

the red blinking numbers on your alarm clock glowed directly in front of your face, mocking you. 3:32A.M. it told you. you had been tossing and turning for the past 3 hours, how did this happen?

next to you, your husband kuroo was comfortably snoring, his breathing a steady rhythm. normally, the noise itself would lull you to sleep, but tonight your body was wide awake, antsy about something. you had already gone to the kitchen for a glass of milk an hour ago, a trick your mother taught you as a child. irritated, you glanced at the empty glass next to your bed, clearly it didn’t work anymore. it only made you have to pee, twice.

you gently flipped onto your back, careful not to wake your soundly sleeping husband, god knew he had to wake up at 6am for work.

you laid there, flat on your back as you stared up at the ceiling; wide eyed and fully awake. you wondered what other remedies you could do to force sleep on yourself. you could chew some melatonin - but you were sure you’d never bought melatonin in your life, you never had a reason to. you drew in a long breath, letting it out in a sigh. meditation? counting sheep? hot tea? – no, you didn’t want any more trips to the bathroom keeping you up.

then a brilliant thought crossed your pretty little mind; masturbation. you almost snorted out loud at the sheer sincerity of it. shifting around a little bit, you rested your hand over your lower stomach - almost teasing the idea of it. your fingers crept lower, now fingering the hem of your cotton shorts. then proceeded to slip your fingers past both the shorts and your underwear. you quickly peered over at your sleeping husband, a wild nest of black hair spread across his pillow. you smiled in admiration, he’s always slept like a rock, usually an arm anchored around you - preventing you from getting out of bed. that same arm was now stuffed under his pillow, you had learned the ways of escaping kuroo’s giant arms long ago.

you paid mind back to your situation at hand, continuing the creeping of your hand further down your skin. you sighed at the feeling of your fingers grazing over your slit, instinctively spreading your legs slightly for better access. you began rubbing at your now exposed clit; slow circular motions. you bit your lip at the newfound warmth bubbling in your stomach, a feeling you’ve always enjoyed.

your husband stirred slightly in his sleep, head now facing yours. you froze slightly, but let out a sigh of relief when his snoring continued. his jet black hair covered his face, only allowing you to see his lips; which were parted as he snored. you almost thought he looked cute, so tempted to run your fingers through his hair. you decided against it, not wanting to wake the poor man up.

your sex started growing quite wet - quicker than you thought it would. maybe it was the idea that what you were doing...so close to your sleeping husband-

-was so dirty.

you bit down on your bottom lip and quickened the pace of your motions, rubbing your little clit with more pressure from your fingertips.

still, you wished it was your husband’s tongue instead of your fingers. lapping up your slick and prodding at your sweet spot. you moaned softly, quickly biting your lip again to suppress the sound. fortunately, your husband stayed asleep.

you started pumping your middle finger into your cunt, needing more friction to finish you off. the action caused you to moan louder, although you really tried to hold them back. and if it weren't your moans that woke your husband up - it was the arching of your back and bucking of your hips, causing the mattress to dip in your spot.

you didn't notice him though, you didn't notice his eyelids fluttering open behind the shaggy head of hair he had, covering his eyes. he laid like that for a good minute, watching you writhe under your own hand, beginning to grab your bare breast from under your shirt. sleep still clouded his head - making his thoughts a bit foggy, but he was becoming more aware of your upcoming climax by the second. you were so far gone you didn't even realize his snoring coming to a halt, your mind was filled with the most lewd fantasies of kuroo pleasuring you in your bed.

when you felt yourself coming close to a climax, a large hand paused your movements by grabbing your wrist. you let out a small yelp, out of pure surprise and terror. you looked over at your husbands form, he was propping himself up on his elbow and jerking his head back a bit to get a better look of you, a smug smirk growing on his lips. his messy hair only covered his left eye now, and you could see the dark hues of his right eye practically glistening, looking down at you with a dark intensity.

“test-”

“i hope i'm not interrupting you, my sneaky girl.” his voice was sleepy and one whole octave lower than it was during the day.

“no, you're not...um. i had trouble sleeping baby.”

he gave you a knowing look and pulled back the blanket that covered his torso, exposing to you his flexed abs.

“and you couldn't ask me for help?” he began creeping over to your frozen body, still halfway under the covers.

“you were sleeping, dummy.” you squinted at him.

“name calling? well baby, two can play at that game.” he got fully on top of you, then proceeded to sink himself back under the covers, until only his head was poking out.

“let me help my chibi-chan out, yeah?” he drawled out the name slowly, knowing just the kind of reaction you'd have.

“testu, you have work in 3 hours, i-”

kuroo rolled his eyes at you, before fully submerging his head below the blanket. your hand was still in your pants, it had seized its movement, but it still remained there almost frozen. kuroo pulled the inconvenient hand out of his way, tugging down your cotton shorts immediately after. you felt unsure what he’d do next, considering you couldn't see him.

after your shorts were long gone, you didn’t feel anything for a few seconds. you perked your head up from its position on your pillow almost ready to call out your lover’s name. you were quickly stopped when you felt a long stroke from his tongue to your wet slit.

you threw your head back, a long moan escaping your mouth. the ecstasy from the feeling of his tongue unexpectedly replacing your fingers was unimaginable. you writhed beneath his mouth, his arms instinctively going to wrap around your thighs, anchoring you down in your place. his tongue continued its assault with an immense amount of pressure; pushing the muscle deep into your hole, then bringing it out to run circles around your clit. you already felt your body closing in on its orgasm. you had gotten yourself pretty far earlier and your husband was only getting you further. kuroo felt your tightening core around his muscle, and he slowed down his tongue movements - ultimately trying to edge you.

and you certainly felt on edge, that was for sure.

your eyes widened at his suddenly slow pace, looking down at the lump of his body covered by the thick blanket. you knew he was getting warm down there, but this was kuroo for crying out loud; this man would go on for hours if he wanted to.

you felt his grip around your thighs tighten as you bucked your pelvis into his face, demanding a little bit more friction. to your dismay, he gave you the absolute opposite of that; digging his nails lightly into your plush skin to almost warn you not to be impatient. you whined under his tongue, the feeling of slow circular motions was driving you crazy. you were about ready to suffocate his face with your pussy - underneath the already claustrophobic blankets.

kuroo suddenly sped up his pace again, planning on bringing you close to another high. and maybe if he was feeling nice, he’d let you come this time. he added two fingers to pulse into your sopping wet cunt as he licked away at your clit and your folds - lewd noises escaping through the small holes between the blanket and the bed. he continued pumping you ‘til he felt your walls begin to clench again, squeezing his two fingers tightly together. he immediately pulled them out.

you gasped at the loss of contact, this time you were really ready to rip the blanket off this man and yell straight in his face. but to your surprise, kuroo submerged himself from under the blanket to meet you face to face.

“having fun, chibi-chan?” he smirked down at your pouting face.

“i was.” you accentuated your words with a roll of your eyes.

kuroo chucked, then grabbed your cheeks in his hand and squeezed them.

“hey, who said you could give me an attitude, huh? you should be thankful that i’m pleasuring you at this hour.” his voice was deep and laced with lust. you know his actions would soon contradict his words, so you played along.

“want some kind of award? oh, i’m so glad my husband edged me at 3am! when i could’ve came and went to sleep already! thank you truly-“

kuroo’s eyes went dark; knowing this game all too well. his hands went from your cheeks to around your throat in a mere second.

“watch your fucking mouth, brat, or you won’t be coming at all tonight.”

you smirked up at him, knowing you got him where you wanted. kuroo pulled down his boxers from his position between your legs and began pumping his half-erect member. you simply sat back and watched him. after a moment, he lined himself up with your core, slightly adjusting his position to get closer to you.

“someone’s taking their sweet time.” you had to bite back a laugh at your own statement.

“patience is virtue, chibi-chan. or did you forget that i could simply stop here and go back to sleep?” kuroo tested you.

“whatever you say, sir.” you looked deep into his eyes, not an ounce of satire in your voice.

kuroo licked his lips devishly, any hint of tiredness he had felt before was long gone now. he pushed his cock deep into your core, bottoming out all at once. your back arched instantly at the feeling of his cock already pressing against your cervix.

“think you can take me, little one?” kuroo smirked down at your face, which was contoured in pleasure and slight discomfort from taking his cock all at once.

“know i can. start moving grandpa, i’m not getting any younger here.” you teased his slow pace.

he raised an eyebrow at you, “you asked for it.” and began shoving himself in and out of you at the speed of fucking light.

you threw your head back in ecstasy, the feeling of his “larger-than-most” cock would never get old to you - no matter how long you two have been together. he almost always stretched you out to unimaginable points.

“test-testu.” you whined out, tongue beginning to loll out of your mouth.

“that’s mr. kuroo to you, little one.” the muscles of his biceps were starting to tense up as he continued fucking you senseless.

you could barely whine out a response, his cock was already so close to pushing you past your breaking point. he made matters worse by bringing a hand down to play with your clit, only to retract that hand and slap your pussy with it, tauntingly. he knew exactly what kind of response he’d get from that, as you wail out from under him.

“i’m so close...” you almost regretted saying that in fear that he’d just pull out and go to sleep. but you knew better that he already sensed you were close without you having to say anything.

he smirked from his position on top of you, black hair falling in a mess over his face as he tilted his head down to look at you better.

“so am i.” he groaned into your ear as he inched his body closer to yours, your erect nipples practically brushing against his bare chest through your thin shirt.

your core tightened as your climaxed reached itself. you dug your nails into the bare skin on kuroo’s back for support, he barely even hissed in pain at the sensation. your hips bucked as your orgasm took over your whole body, legs shaking from the aftermath of the intense high. your husband fucked you through your orgasm relentlessly, seeking to find his own orgasm. he came shortly after you, deeply groaning into your ear - the noise had goosebumps rising all over your body.

“always so fucking good, chibi-chan.” his eyes were half-lidded, as were yours.

your chest heaved as you began to calm down from your high. kuroo pulled himself out of you and quickly retreated to the bathroom to get some towels to clean you guys up.

but when he got back you were already half asleep, cuddled into his pillow, inhaling his fresh, yet musky scent. he smiled down at you, a towel still in hand.

you mumbled to him, sleep nearly taking over you, “thank you, baby~”

#kenma kozume #kuroo testuro #oikawa tooru #oikawa toru #ukai keishin #kenma smut #kuroo smut #oikawa smut #ukai smut #hq smut #hq smau #haikyuu smut #haikyuu smau #haikyuu x reader #oikawa x fem!reader #kuroo x fem!reader #ukai x reader #kenma x fem!reader #haikyuu!!

4K notes · View notes

caravelmp3 · 3 years

Text

UNDER THE CANYON MOON

pairing: josh kiszka x female!reader warning(s): mostly fluff, just brief mentions of alcohol and sex word(s): 2k note: hi hi hi !! this is just a little something i wrote up the last couple of days with the inspiration of light my love, canyon moon by harry styles, and the interview where josh talked about road-tripping the u.s. last summer <3 i don’t write one shots often but let me know what you all think bc i might shuffle some more out soon lol. hope you all enjoy !! :)

The Los Angeles sun was hot, beating down onto the city basking in its late-summer hues. You parked your car on the street in Silver Lake and carried a bag of food and drink tray to the door of a recording studio, more than prepared to be swarmed by hungry boys who had been cooped up in the studio since five a.m. on the dot that morning. They had a breakthrough the night before with a new song, and after getting home and going to bed for a few hours, the creative juices started flowing again and they were back in the booth.

A windchime on the door sang as you pulled the door open and walked inside, greeting their manager who was at a table by the door.

“The boys here?”

“Down the hall,” he nodded, pointing a finger in the direction of the hallway. “They’re more rowdy than usual so be prepared,”

You laughed and turned down the hall, walking towards the studio. The walls were decorated with memorabilia of rock and roll greats and record plaques, and among them, you spotted a picture of the four boys with their Grammy award. It seemed like time had passed so quickly. They won the award for the first album and they were already working on their third, shooting them further into stardom.

“Coffee’s here!” You shouted in a really bad New England accent when you noticed the recording light was flipped off above the door.

You stepped into the room to a chorus of cheers and “thank god you're here”’s that made you laugh while sitting the food and drinks down on the table and they all rushed over. You handed out the specific orders and pointed to which drinks was theirs when they got handsy and tried to grab everything from her out of both excitement and some desperation for caffeine.

“Our savior,” Jake said, reaching out and grabbing your shoulders to give them a gentle shake before taking the coffee you were holding out to him, and then you handed Danny’s to him, too.

“Just the coffee girl here,”

“Well, you’re a little bit more than that,” Josh said, walking over to the table to grab his full cup.

You pressed a hand against the table, leaning over to him. “Just a little?”

“A little bit,” he shot you a wink before swiftly pressing a kiss to your cheek.

You were more than just a “little more” than the coffee girl, you were typically their designated drunk driver, the one who took all of their candid photos, the mediator in times of need, and well, the girlfriend of the lead singer, too.

Everyone in the studio took their food and drinks and scattered among the seating area in a break from recording. Instead of one tiny room with all of them cramped together, they had a wide open space with booths for the different instruments and bean bag chairs and big comfy, velvet sofas, and there was dim lighting with deep toned rugs that gave off the vibe of a more relaxed feel rather than the fluorescent-light, tiled-floor feeling that made them feel rushed and confined by rules they didn’t set themselves.

You liked the studio, too, and often took naps on the sofa while listening to them play instruments individually in the recording booths and while they were writing. One night they had found you at two a.m., bundled up with a blanket on the bean bag chair after they spent the night writing in the front room on the piano, but it wasn’t the first time as you often napped in their Nashville recording offices, too.

“You guys been busy today?” You asked jokingly while lowering onto the sofa armrest, receiving nothing but glares shot in your direction. “Okay, okay, touchy subject,”

With a mouthful of bread, Sam pointed to Josh, “Josh finished a song, didn’t you?” He was grinning.

You hummed in joy and surprise, grabbing Josh’s knee as he sat next to you. “Really?”

It had been a rough few days for all of them as they tried to shuffle out a few more additions to the new album. It felt incomplete with something missing, but they couldn’t quite put their finger on what it was exactly, so they attempted to bring back and revamp old songs, write and record new ones, but nothing seemed to stick, until now.

“Yeah, wanted to wait and show you later, but someone can’t keep his trap shut.” Josh said, pretending to be serious before cracking a smile and taking a sip of his coffee. “Just wanted it to be a surprise,”

“Well it can still be a surprise, I’m surprised now,” you said. “Can I hear it? Or read what you got?”

Josh nodded and stood, grabbing your hand and pulling you with him. There was a little recording room fit with a piano inside, his writing journal placed on the music stand where he had scribbled notes and keys and melodies in pen. He picked it up and handed it to you.

“Nothing seemed to click until last night, when I started putting it together.” He said.

“Is that why you wouldn’t tell me what it was when you all got back to the house?”

Josh shrugged, pinching his bottom lip between his thumb and forefinger. “Yeah, yeah, I wanted it to be special when you first heard it.”

You sat the coffee cup down onto the floor while lowering into the small chair in the corner, holding the journal like it was the most delicate piece of art in the world. In silence, while Josh watched on anxiously, you read the words he had splayed across the blank page.

Can you light my love? Flames glowing bright as the sun Deeper than oceans you run Watch as our world has begun

Your mind is a stream of colors Extending beyond our sky A land of infinite wonders A billion lightyears from here now

You felt your throat tighten, tears tempted your eyes.

It was a love song.

“Josh-”

“Oh god you hate it don’t you, you dread it, despise it,”

“Oh shut up, I’m in tears right now, you know I love it.” You looked up at him with a smile and a sniffle.

His words across the page were sloppy, some cursive, written in different pens of different colors, some lines crossed and scribbled out, others underlined.

“Your mind is something I will never fully understand.” You told him as he sat down on the chair next to you. “How the fuck did you come up with this-”

“I was thinking about our trip out here, the week we spent driving out and all of the stuff we did… and how I think I fell more in love with you.” His voice softened.

You reached out, placing your arm on his shoulder, fingers playing with his curls. “I can’t put it into words how much I love it, how much I love you,” you said, “and you make me sound so lovely when in reality I know I was a pain in the ass that entire trip.”

“Yeah, but my pain in the ass,” he kissed the inside of your arm.

Two weeks before the boys left Nashville to head to Los Angeles, Josh called you at midnight with an idea in mind – the two of you renting a camper to drive out to L.A., falling into all of the tourist traps along the way and stopping in random small towns to sleep while exploring the in between, which would definitely beat the boring four-hour flight. And you, half asleep and across the country, agreed.

It would be fun. Right?

And it was. Every time someone asked how it went, you called it “the most magical week of my life.”

While the others waited behind for their flights the next week, you and Josh set off from Nashville, heading west with only the destination in mind and a trusty map in hand. Everything else just came to you both.

The first stop was three hours in the trip, in Memphis. You and Josh roamed Graceland on Elvis Presley Boulevard and had lunch near Sun Studio before taking in the mementos and relics at the Blues Hall of Fame where Josh talked your ear off, rattling off more details about each band and singer than was on the info-cards on the wall.

Then it was two hours to Little Rock, falling asleep in the back of the camper after a take-out dinner outside of a random supermarket. Sitting in lawn chairs in the middle of a parking lot, you held Josh’s hand under a blanket and watched the pink sunrise over the hills, and then it was back on the road again.

From Oklahoma City to Amarillo, you fiddled with the map when Josh got lost after a wrong turn in a small town where he insisted on seeing the giant 66-foot LED soda bottle sculpture, and in the middle of northern Texas, he made it up to you by cooking your favorite dinner. You thanked him in a quiet whisper as you crawled into the bed with him that night, sliding under the covers where he greeted you with warm hands and kisses against your neck that made you squeal with the tickle of his mustache and he grinned against your lips.

Josh got to choose the music all the way through New Mexico – Neil Young and Crazy Horse to John Denver’s Thank God I’m A Country Boy, and you were only able to squeeze in Joan Baez every hour when you stopped to stretch your legs on the side of the road, belting the words to him while he laughed at your voice cracks.

And after you both pitched the tent in the Petrified Forest in Arizona, Josh hummed the tune to some new song while you two sat under the midnight stars in the canyon with a roaring fire, his arm around you, his sweatshirt draped over your shoulders. When he tried to start telling you a scary story after you heard a weird noise outside the tent, you blindly hit him in the dark and accidentally hit his nose, causing you both to burst into laughter after the initial panic left. He laughed loudly into your shoulder as you held his face in shock, catching the scent of your lavender lotion, and his body relaxed when the laughter died down, feeling so at peace in his life with you there.

It was the tail end of the trip, but the excitement hadn’t died down yet. After showers in the camper in the middle-of-nowhere-Arizona and five hours west, you and Josh found a bar outside of Las Vegas that resembled Coyote Ugly, so you both had a round of tequila sodas and margaritas before walking around the small town that evening and sleeping off the tipsy-headaches in the air conditioning. On top of the covers, you looked at Josh napping in the sunshine, cheeks flushed red, curls poofy from the wind, and you felt your heart grow in your chest before falling asleep next to him.

And then came Los Angeles, the final stop, the dreaded one. But you and Josh didn’t tell anyone that either of you were sad to be back with them in L.A. when they asked, and instead, you two smiled and hugged everyone after piling out of the camper in the drive-way of the Silver Lake house.

Cleaning out the camper, tossing cheesy novelty t-shirts at each other and laughing at how many socks you two managed to lose along the way and how many bug bites were added, watching the developed clips Josh had filmed of scenes in the desert and you asleep in the passenger seat, you both were nostalgic about a trip that just ended.

It was so easy, so freeing to just be together on the road, with only the destination in mind. It revealed a part of them that the other didn’t see often, like your tendencies to get your lefts and rights mixed up while giving directions, and Josh’s equally awful sense of direction didn’t exactly pair with the fact that he was a maniac while driving in the first place.

But those parts were just added to the long list of why you and him loved each other in the first place. So you became the designated driver after Amarillo and Josh stuck to telling you “left or right” for the rest of the time. It was a compromise, another reason why you two worked so well together.

It was a form of love in itself.

“We’ll have to drive all the way back to Nashville then, so you can write more songs about me.” You teased.

Josh rolled his eyes but cracked into a grin a second later. “Let’s not get too carried away,” but he would be lying if he said he wasn’t always mentally reliving the night under the canyon moon.

#gvf imagine #greta van fleet imagine #gvf #gvf one shot #greta van fleet one shot #gvf fanfic #greta van fleet fanfic #josh kiszka imagine #josh kiszka one shot #josh kiszka fanfic #greta van fleet

162 notes · View notes

joon-ipersgirl · 3 years

Text

“fallen” - kth oneshot

genre: fallen angel!au, angst - like hella

pairing: fallen angel!taehyung x nephilim!reader (f)

summary: once a guardian angel, taehyung is now forced to spend his days on earth as a fallen angel while he waits for his judgement day. he’s made a new life for himself and is doing everything in his power to not add to his past transgressions as he works towards redemption. however his already long journey seems to only get longer each time you step a tempting foot into his bar.

when an old acquaintance of his stumbles across you, taehyung’s display of possession ignites a new game - one that didn’t end well the last time he played. it doesn't help that he can’t think straight when you’re around, but he can’t help but feel something is off about you.

old habits die hard as taehyung finds himself trying to protect you. maybe redemption can wait. ultimately, isn’t love the greatest gift of them all?

word count: 20.3k

warnings: alcohol, cursing, mentions of violence and blood, mentions of religious ideas and God, guns, mentions of minor character death (car accident), appearances by felix and hyunjin from stray kidz, fallen angel!jimin

a/n: whew it’s been a journey to get here. i’ve been writing this for over a year (i was supposed to post this for halloween 2020, then tae’s birthday, then halloween 2021 and now here we are...) and i’m so happy to have it done, especially since i scrapped the first version and restarted the whole fic. this was my first time writing something super angsty so i hope i did the story and characters justice. inspired by “hush, hush” by becca fitzpatrick. as always, feedback is welcomed and high appreciated. happy reading and happy birthday taehyung!

full masterlist

“You’re staring. Again.”

“No, I’m not.”

“Yes. You are.”

“I’m n-”

“How many times have you wiped down that same spot on the bar?” Taehyung glances over at Yoongi and then at his hands, stopping his motion. “See? Staring,” Yoongi emphasizes.

“There was a spot there,” Taehyung murmurs as he stashes the damp cloth under the counter.

“What was that?” Yoongi asks. Taehyung says nothing. “Yeah, that’s what I thought. Why don’t you just talk to her? You know you want to.”

Taehyung finds you at your favorite table - the one located in the center of his bar - in one of your favorite numbers: a sleek turtleneck and knee high boots. This is not the first time Taehyung has seen you. In fact, this may be the third time this week you’ve stumbled into his bar. Though the chilliness of autumn has finally settled in, it doesn’t stop you from wearing his favorite skirt on you. A picture of sin. Taehyung closes his eyes at the thought. Temptation is what had gotten him here in the first place. No, as much as he wants to, he won’t.

“It’s just not a good idea,” Taehyung replies as he moves to clear a few empty glasses. It’s busier this Thursday night.

“Do you normally have good ideas?” Yoongi asks as he pours a margarita.

Taehyung glares at Yoongi. “You know what? You’re right. Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to hire you.”

“You know that’s not what I meant,” Yoongi says with a frown. “It just feels like you’re fighting a losing battle, that’s all.”

“Well, I need to win this one,” Taehyung grumbles as he ignores the advances of another young woman and takes her order. It’s so common that he doesn’t have to do much to dodge their fluttering lashes and flirty smiles, already able to predict their moves and shoot them down successfully. He doesn’t say it to be big-headed - it’s hard to resist the face of an angel. There’s only one woman who had gotten under his skin and he would like to keep it that way.

“I’m just not understanding why,” Yoongi thinks aloud as he pauses in his actions. “You’re already damned. What difference does it make?”

Taehyung frowns at his statement. “While my salvation is out of the question, it doesn’t mean I have to drag someone else down with me,” he replies as his eyes slide over your form. He watches you laugh at something your friend says, a joke that he doesn’t quite catch over the noise.

Everything about you is pure and good - a true light in the darkness of his world - and he’s happy to keep things just the way they are. Taehyung has always seen you as a ray of sunshine, an ethereal being much like himself but without the long list of fuck-ups attached to his record. The pull he feels toward you is strong though. A harsh tug in his gut whenever he makes eye contact with you. Like now. The smile you give him warms him further and he raises a hand in response.

“Wow, not only are you damned, you’re awkward as fuck too,” Yoongi chuckles and Taehyung hurls his wet cloth at the older man’s head. “You’d better get it together, lover boy. She’s coming over,” Yoongi says with a jerk of his head and a small smirk on his face.

To Taehyung’s dismay, Yoongi is right. Almost as though time has slowed down, Taehyung watches you slip through the crowd. His eyes never leave yours as you squeeze past the tables, holding his attention. He tries not to focus on the subtle sway of your hips. It’s no use. Suddenly, time snaps back into place and you’re in front of him now, a shy smile on your face.

“Taehyung,” you say gently.

“Y/N,” he says in return, his voice even though he feels nothing of the sort on the inside. “What can I do for you?”

Glancing back at your friend - who gives you a conspicuous thumbs up - you lean a little closer toward him and say, “First, some drinks. An Aperol spritz and a cosmopolitan, please.”

“Not your usual. Special occasion?” Taehyung asks as he turns to pull out the respective glassware.

You grin. “Trying to set the right tone for the night is all.”

“And what might that be?” Taehyung hums, intrigued.

“Hopefully success,” you answer. “What are you doing tonight? Like after this?” you continue easily.

Taehyung pauses as he holds both tumblers in his hands and hears the subtle change in your tone. He regards you for a moment before slipping back into his more nonchalant demeanor; he had a feeling where this was going. “Backstock inventory. Deliveries are coming in the morning,” is his reply.

He watches you process this information, chewing on your lip thoughtfully as your trace nonsense patterns into the wood. Taehyung can’t afford any slip ups, not even when you look so disappointed at his words and he wants to give in to whatever little game you and your friend have cooked up.

“That doesn’t sound too exciting,” you pout. “All you seem to do is work, Taehyung. Where’s the fun in that?”

“You have only ever seen me at work, Y/N,” he chuckles as he slides the drinks to you.

“Fair point. What do you do for fun, then?” He feels your fingers brush against his own and his skin jumps from the sensation. He’s not sure if you cock your head from your question or his reaction to your touch.

Yoongi’s annoying call of, “He doesn’t!” travels across the bar and Taehyung turns to glare at him. “Don’t waste your time, Y/N. Taehyung’s version of fun involves brooding and pining and - ouch!”

“Shut the fuck up, Yoongi!” he hisses. Taehyung’s punch may have been a little too hard for the human to bear if his grimace was anything to go by.

“For someone who’s all about redemption and holier art thou, you sure are fucking aggressive,” Yoongi grumbles and peers at his arm for any bruising. Taehyung doesn’t say anything but turns to look at you, only to find you already staring at him. He feels your blush burn in his chest.

“Brooding and pining could be fun,” you shrug. “In a sick and twisted kind of way,” you trail off after thinking about it. Yoongi snorts and Taehyung has the strong urge to step on his foot with just enough force to break a few toes.

“Shouldn’t you be heading back to your friend?” Taehyung asks, changing the subject.

“Oh,” he hears the rejection in your tone and immediately wishes he could take it back. “Yeah, you’re right. Stefan can only pre-game for so long before he’s ready to hit the town so we should probably get going. Thanks for the drinks, Taehy- Oh! My purse! I’ll be right back!” you exclaim and are scurrying off before he can tell you the drinks are on the house. It’s the least he could do after disappointing you.

Yoongi whistles as he walks away. “Yeah, you’re really a goner, man. Hey, can you get me an ice pack? I want to try and reduce the swelling as much as I can. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure Y/N pays!” he calls as Taehyung ducks under the bar and heads to his office for the small first aid kit.

On his way back, Taehyung knows he shouldn’t feel guilty but he does. While this was not your first conversation, he can only imagine the courage it would have taken you to even suggest he come out with you tonight. It’s better this way though. The sting would keep both of you away from one another, an ever present reminder as to why it was important Taehyung should stay away from you.

“Ah! There he is!” Taehyung looks up at the sound of the familiar voice and a scowl settles on his face. Hyunjin.

“What? Can a man not visit a brother to support his fine establishment?” Hyunjin asks as Taehyung tosses the ice pack to a nervously waiting Yoongi. “Is this seat taken?”

“It was actually,” he says, arms crossed tightly against his chest after resuming his position behind the bar. “And we’re not brothers. Far from it actually.”

“Wow, I see it’s not the customer service that keeps your doors open,” Hyunjin chuckles and perches on the bar stool. Taehyung thinks he looks like a vulture, and rightly so; Hyunjin always seemed to be conveniently nearby a disaster.

“How can I help you, Hyunjin?” There is no trace of friendliness in his tone as he stares his old friend down.

“Oh, I just came for a chat. See how you’re doing. Is that a crime?”

Taehyung ignores the obvious sarcasm loaded in the question. “Again, how can I help you? What do you want, Hyunjin?” Taehyung repeats, a little more edge in his tone.

The presence of Lee Hyunjin always left Taehyung feeling uneasy. Hyunjin was no angel - no pun intended. Not anymore. Among some of the first to fall, his reputation preceded him. His ability to appear like his former self was unmatched. More than a few unlucky souls, human and otherwise, had fallen victim to his devilish charms. Taehyung was no stranger to his cruel games, the early days of his fall marred by incessant teasing from his elder. Hyunjin was unrelenting in his trickery, sucking any of the redemption left in the newly fallen for his own twisted gain. There was no redemption for Hyunjin and Taehyung wanted no association between them. He might be damned, but he sure as hell didn’t want to be dead.

“What are your plans for Cheshvan, Taehyungie? Up to anything fun?” Taehyung hears Yoongi’s sharp inhale at the mention of the holiday and Hyunjin chuckles at his reaction. “I forget your little friend knows more than he lets on. What do you say, Yoongi?” Hyunjin calls over the noise. “Are you up for a little fun with Taehyung and I?”

Taehyung is grateful that Yoongi chooses not to comment on the double proposition.

“I’d appreciate it if you didn’t heckle my staff.”

“Right, right. My apologies, Yoongi. It seems as though Taehyung has staked his claim on you, but I’m sure I could find someone else here, no?” Taehyung bristles as he watches Hyunjin survey the room with ease. It was like watching an experienced hunter track his prey. “You always have the prettiest people come and see you. Like her, wow. Too tall though. And he would put up too much of a fight, don’t you think, Taehyungie? But her” - he follows Hyunjin’s line of sight right to you gathering your things under the one working bright light of his establishment - “she seems like a fun time.”

“No,” Taehyung says firmly. Hyunjin is slightly startled by Taehyung’s tone, but his wicked smile returns quickly.

“No?” Hyunjin echoes. “But Taehyung -”

“No,” the word rumbles in his chest. Taehyung knows he has Hyunjin’s full attention now, the strong display of possession piquing his interest.

“Well, I must say I’m more than intrigued by your reaction. In fact, I haven’t seen you react this strongly to someone since -” Thunder rumbles in the distance and from his peripheral vision, Taehyung can see the worry etched onto Yoongi’s face.

“Don’t go there, Hyunjin,” Taehyung warns and moves to take an order.

“Oh, of course, Taehyung. I know how hard it was for you to lose Fallon so- oops.”

Taehyung grits his teeth. Hyunjin is testing his patience - and he knows better than to succumb to the games - but he wants nothing more in this moment than to rip Hyunjin apart limb by limb. “It was years ago now though. I thought you’d be better with it. You know she didn’t stand a ch-”

The glass in Taehyung’s hand shatters and an audible gasp leaves the patrons closest to him. Taehyung doesn’t feel a thing. “Taehyung!” Yoongi shouts and rushes to his side, pressing a cloth to his palm. Hyunjin, Yoongi, and himself know it’s only for theatrics though; Taehyung’s hand would be completely healed in a few more seconds.

Yoongi’s exclamation has drawn your attention though, and Taehyung watches in horror as you force your way to the bar, stopping right next to Hyunjin. “Taehyung! Are you okay?!”

“Yeah, yeah. I’m good. Don’t worry about me. You should get going though. Wouldn’t want you to be late or anything,” Taehyung urges, adamant at putting as much distance between you and Hyunjin as possible.

“Are you sure? How did that even happen?!” you exclaim, pushing a few strands of hair out of your face as if it would help you see any better.

“Oh, our Taehyungie is quite clumsy when he wants to be,” Hyunjin comments casually but Taehyung doesn’t miss the way he assesses you.

“I - really?” you ask as you turn to Hyunjin and Taehyung’s heart sinks. “He doesn’t seem like the clumsy type,” you murmur as you look at him again.

“Taehyung doesn’t seem like a lot of things,” Hyunjin hums mischievously. His statement makes you pause as you look over Taehyung again.

Though Taehyung doesn’t mean to be rude, he knows it comes across that way when he asks, “Weren’t you on your way out, Y/N?”

You stutter as you look at him but Hyunjin cuts in. “Now, Taehyung. That wasn’t very nice of you. I apologize on his behalf. Y/N, was it?” he says while turning to you. Taehyung’s grip around the towel grows tighter. “I’m Hyunjin, a friend of Taehyung’s.”

“Really? It’s nice to meet you, Hyunjin. I don’t think I’ve seen one of Taehyung’s friends here before.” Taehyung watches you shake hands with the devil incarnate. His lip turns up in a snarl, Hyunjin’s name coming out too low for a human to hear and Taehyung knows Hyunjin is ignoring him when he lets his fingers linger against yours for too long.

“Oh, we go way back. I don’t think I’ve seen you here before though, Y/N.”

“Seriously? I’m here all the time! Right, Taehyung?” you exclaim. “I’m sure he must get tired of me,” you murmur, embarrassed.

“Really? I guess I’ll be seeing you more often then.” Hyunjin rests his elbow against the bar. The grin he wears is playful.

Taehyung is internally seething and thunder rolls overhead again. Watching Hyunjin’s fascination with you increase was unnerving. He knows nothing good can come from this as he listens to you voluntarily give information to the person who needs it the least. What seemed like small talk to others was only the beginning of Hyunjin’s assessment.

“Y/N, are you coming?! Spiral is going to be so crowded by now!” Stefan’s shrill voice carries well over the noise and Taehyung has never been more grateful for your friend’s presence.

“One second!” you yell back. “Are sure you’re okay?” you ask once again, giving Taehyung your full attention.

He nods tersely. “I will be.” Once you leave, he thinks.

“Okay. Well, it was nice meeting you again, Hyunjin. See you later, Yoongi! Bye, Taehyung,” you whisper softly.

“I think I’ll be heading out myself. Don’t want to overstay my welcome,” Hyunjin jokes and Taehyung thinks it’s too late for that. “Taehyung, I will see you later and Y/N, I will see you soon.”

Though it wasn’t a question, you still answer with a, “Yes, of course. I’ll be here!”

“I’m counting on it,” Hyunjin says as his eyes meet Taehyung’s, a wicked promise behind them.

As easily as he had appeared, Hyunjin slips through the crowd and into the night with you and Stefan following behind. More than a few pairs of eyes follow - Hyunjin still manages to carry his ethereal grace with him. Taehyung feels the ache between his shoulder blades more now that he’s relaxed some. His mind is going at inconceivable speeds as he tries to figure out how to keep Hyunjin away from you. Throwing the cloth around his hand onto the bar countertop, Taehyung runs his hand through his hair in frustration.

“What the fuck just happened?” Yoongi whispers as he accepts the payment of a guest.

“Hyunjin’s started a new game,” Taehyung sighs. Yoongi’s eyes widen.

“For Y/N?” Taehyung nods. “Fuck.”

Fuck indeed.

The following week, Taehyung is on high alert as he watches you laugh at something your friend - this time it’s Rin - says at your usual table. You’re dressed more casually tonight, no time to change because of the spontaneous nature of the meeting. Or so he’d heard. It’s quieter this Tuesday night which means Taehyung has more time to scan the area he deems as your safe zone (a three feet radius that Rin just manages to fit into) for any immediate danger. Old habits die hard.

While Taehyung hadn’t seen Hyunjin since his last appearance, “no news is good news” could not be applied to his elder.

“So, Cheshvan is coming up,” Yoongi begins as he wipes down his side of the bar. Taehyung hums an acknowledgement, eyes never leaving your form. “Do you have a plan?”

“Do you have a plan?” Taehyung counters with a scowl. No, he did not have a plan.

“No need to, remember? Gene skipped me, or whatever. Just a boring old human over here.”

“You sound upset at the fact you can’t be possessed once a year,” Taehyung chuckles as he leans against the back wall.

“Possession seems to be a small price to pay for the rest of the perks being Nephilim gives.” Taehyung raises his eyebrow in question. “Oh, come on! You can’t tell me you don’t like having super strength, super speed, and impeccable hearing. Exactly,” Yoongi huffs as Taehyung shrugs his shoulders.

Not quite the experience of actually being a fallen angel, a Nephilim still enjoyed the benefits of being his offspring with their increased sense abilities. The blood that ran through their veins made them stronger and more appealing than the average human. It could be considered a blessing and a curse; on one hand there was rarely a human that could resist a Nephilim’s charms, but on the other, consciously losing control of yourself to another being wasn’t a very pleasant experience.

“Are you heading out of town with your brother this year?” Taehyung asks. Yoongi nods.

“Yeah. He thought it was better for me to come. Especially since it looks like you guys are basically having a fallen angel convention this year,” Yoongi grumbles.

“I don’t know where they’re all coming from. It’s not like this is the capital where the chances of finding an unsuspecting Nephilim is high.”

“Maybe that’s the point,” Yoongi counters. “Why stay somewhere that you know is high risk?”

Taehyung shrugs. “Maybe hiding in plain sight is better,” he says, his eyes finding you again.

Now, you’re joined by a young man. Rin has invited him to sit down and Taehyung remembers seeing him a few times before. It was almost always like this with you being the “it girl” of his regulars, the one people flocked to to converse with or left lingering stares as they hoped you’d spare them the slightest glance. He’s an average looking guy - nothing too out of this world - but Taehyung feels the jealousy start to bubble in his chest. He knows he shouldn’t though. You don’t belong to him. The ache between his shoulder blades starts to grow at the anger of not being close to you while this other guy can. Taehyung can’t stand it.

“I’m going to get more ice. Do you need anything?” Taehyung doesn’t wait for Yoongi to respond before he’s ducking through the small crowd and toward the stockroom.

Taking a left, Taehyung firmly shuts the door behind him and rests his forehead against it. He closes his eyes and attempts to count the beats of his heart, hoping to ease some of his intense feelings. Taehyung doesn’t understand why you do this to him - why he’s so affected by you and your little actions. Sweat beads on the back of his neck in the dark room as he forces the tempting thoughts from his head. He wouldn’t cross that line. He couldn’t. If not for himself, then for Fallon. The pain between his shoulders burns a little more at the thought of her name.

Maybe it was time to call it a night; Yoongi could handle the bar on his own. Wrenching open the door, Taehyung pauses when he hears your soft giggle coming from down the hallway.

“No, I don’t have a boyfriend,” you giggle again. You sound drunk.

“So, what’s wrong?” The guy from your table. “You’re not shy, are you?”

Taehyung hears your breath stutter in your chest before you say, “No. I just - I like someone else.” His heart twists in his chest at your words.

“What does that have to do with me?” Taehyung is already moving towards you as the young man finishes his question.

“I’m just not interested,” you stammer, heart rate picking up.

“I don’t see what the issue is if -”

“She said she’s not interested,” Taehyung growls, pushing the young man away from you.

“Taehyung!”

“What the -”

“Quiet,” he says to you before turning back to your aggressor. Between your soft confession and the intentions of this guy, Taehyung’s blood is boiling.

“Hey! You don’t get to talk to her like that!” the young man yells. He straightens up to his full height, a few inches taller than Taehyung, but Taehyung doesn’t care.

“No. You don’t get to talk to her like that.”

“What the fuck is your problem, man?!” He pushes Taehyung by his chest.

Taehyung pushes back with a little more force than necessary. “You’re my problem. Get the fuck out of here, asshole.” The young man stumbles back into the wall of the brick alcove, the thud! echoing in Taehyung’s ears. “Now,” he snarls.

Something in him registers the aggression in Taehyung’s tone and body language, and Taehyung watches his eyes widen in acknowledgement; this was not a fight this young man would win. Dazed but still coherent, the man brushes past you both, mumbling under his breath. “Wasn’t worth the fucking trouble anyway,” Taehyung catches and whirls around but you stop in front of him, blocking his path.

“Taehyung,” you call to him and he looks down at you. You gently place a hand on his forearm.

“It’s not worth it.”

Anger simmering slightly, Taehyung nods. “Get your things. I’m taking you home.”

Though you open your mouth to protest, one look from Taehyung has you closing it and diligently crossing the bar to do as you're told.

“What happened to getting ice?” Yoongi asks when Taehyung returns. “And why does Y/N look so flustered?” Narrowing his eyes, Yoongi turns to his friend. “What did you do?”

“Nothing. Look, I’m taking her home. You know where the keys are, right? Make sure you wash the drain covers and don’t forget to date those wine bottles,” Taehyung reminds him.

“Can you handle that? Taking her home?” Yoongi asks hesitantly.

Taehyung shrugs. “I don’t have a choice,” and Yoongi nods.

When you return to his side, Taehyung can’t help but feel more at ease. It’s the most contradictory feeling Taehyung thinks he’s felt in his entire existence.

“Um, Rin said she’s okay with getting an Uber so not to worry about her.” He softens at your timid voice, thinking of how he must have scared you in the dark alcove. “Do you need to get your things?” you ask softly.

“Yeah, let’s go.”

You both call your goodbyes to Yoongi who wearily watches you go. Taehyung guides you to his office, shrugging on his heavy peacoat and grabbing his satchel bag. Leading you out the back exit, he opens the side door for you to enter the parking lot.

While Taehyung doesn’t think Yoongi’s apprehension is misplaced, he does think it’s a little overboard. Why would it be difficult for him to get you home? All he was doing was ensuring you were safely locked into your apartment before he went on his merry way. How hard could it be?

“Here,” Taehyung says as he helps you into his car. You nod your thanks and Taehyung shuts the door firmly behind you. He slides into the driver’s seat and turns to you expectantly. “Your address?” he prompts when you say nothing.

“Oh! Right. Um, it’s off Lexington and Myers. Right by that old -“

“- Chinese spot,” he butts in. “Yeah, I know the place.” Taehyung knew a lot of places from his many years in the city.

Starting his ‘68 Ford Mustang, Taehyung pulls easily onto Fifth Street, heading away from the bustle of downtown. He sets the temperature at 79 degrees, much too warm for him but he knows you’ll appreciate it after seeing you shiver the small distance from the receiving door to his car.

It’s silent as he makes his way through the streets. Taehyung wishes he could read your mind. Unfortunately, that was not an ability bestowed on angels - of any kind. He thinks you look nervous, the uncomfortable kind that makes him want to comfort you. Instead, he keeps his hands firmly on the wheel, the leather just biting into his skin to cause him some discomfort. Yes, the pain was good. It would keep him sharp.

Making the left on Lexington, Taehyung slows as he looks for Mingsu’s. The Xiao’s had been there longer than he had - which was saying something - and Taehyung could not forget the familiar red awning.

“It’s just over there,” you say pointing. The building is old, chipped brick and mortar. Five stories high and sandwiched between a 7/11 and a mom and pop store, Taehyung doesn’t think it fits your usual glitz and glamour. The alley between it and the convenience store definitely doesn’t. Then again, Taehyung doesn’t know your usual. Except for your drink: a Gibson martini on the rocks. “Well, this is me,” you state hesitantly and begin to unbuckle your seatbelt.

“Wait, Y/N.” Taehyung reaches for you, placing a hand on your arm, but retracts it almost immediately after. “I just - I wanted to apologize for tonight. I shouldn’t have spoken to you that way. I just wanted to help but I could have done so in a better way. So, I’m sorry,” he finishes.

“You did help, Taehyung. I don’t even want to think about what he would have done if you weren’t there.” You both shudder, though Taehyung suspects for different reasons.

“Still. Telling you to be quiet was uncalled for. I really am sorry.”

It’s now your turn to rest your hand on his arm. “I appreciate it. All of it. Thank you.”

Taehyung feels much warmer with your hand resting on his arm. The weight of it almost seems to sear his skin through his thick pea coat. Suddenly, the space in his car has gotten much smaller. Clearing his throat, he says, “Let me walk you to your door.”

Always the gentleman, Taehyung helps you out of the car. The chilliness of the night air soothes the burn he feels across his skin from the gentleness of your hand in his. He waits patiently as you dig through your small purse for your keys. He thinks you should always have them out before you get to your door but he decides this isn’t the place to lecture you. Not tonight.

“Would you like to come in?” you ask as you hold the main door open. Even on the top step, you have to look up at him, your gaze sheepish through your long eyelashes. Taehyung pauses, mouth slightly open as he regards you.

“Uh,” he clears his throat, “I don’t think that’s a very good idea, Y/N.”

“Right, of course. Sorry. Um, well thanks again. For tonight. I’ll see you around?”

“Yeah, absolutely,” Taehyung replies. Though he wants to say something else, he leaves it at that. Giving him one last smile, you turn and head up the stairs. Taehyung exhales and begins to make his exit.

“Stupid, stupid, stupid,” he mutters to himself as he smacks his hand against his forehead. The internal conflict was going to drive him insane. Inhaling deeply, Taehyung tries to calm the desire screaming in his blood. It was no use to dwell on what could never happen. Then, he realizes the screaming isn’t coming from him but you. Somewhere inside the building, you’re screaming and Taehyung can’t stand it.

Not wanting to draw too much attention to himself, he realizes he can’t just break down the front door and moves to the darkness of the alley. Inside, he hears the crashing of some object. The side of your building has a fire escape, old and rusting, that Taehyung thinks would just manage to support the number of people who would need to use it in the face of an emergency. Glancing back to the main street where he parked, Taehyung easily makes the jump, the ladder sliding down from his weight.

Taehyung moves quickly as he tries to locate you. He curses himself for not following you all the way up to your apartment. If something were to happen to you - No. He wouldn’t let that happen. Hearing nothing from the third floor, he ascends to the fourth as he tries to dodge the open windows that may spot him. Taehyung wonders what kind of people live in your building as he hears no movement to help you or frantic calls to the police.

Finally, Taehyung hears the additional voices - two men - coming from the last apartment. Unfortunately, the fire escape doesn’t reach that far. Internally groaning, Taehyung swings himself onto the windowsill of the empty apartment in front of him; he’s grateful for the extra room in his slacks. He gingerly inches his way across the face of the building to what he hopes is your apartment.

From the light streaming in from your open front door, he can make out your writhing body as the two men try and subdue you. Anger flares in his gut and Taehyung doesn’t hesitate to put his fist through your window. So much for stealth and surprise. At the noise, your attempted capturers turn and Taehyung’s rage grows tenfold at the sight of their faces.

“Felix! Jimin!” Taehyung hisses. The younger angel drops your legs in fear and taking this opportunity, you kick out, landing a square hit on his thigh and sending him down onto one knee. Though Taehyung is curious as to how you were able to do so, he doesn’t waste any time to scramble inside your tiny apartment. While he wouldn’t want to have his first visit be like this, Taehyung wishes he had more time to take in your space. “What are you two doing here?!”

“Oh, just having a little fun. Right, Y/N?” Jimin says with a vicious grin, hand tightening the grip he has on your hair and causing you to gasp in pain. Taehyung feels more than hears the grumble in his chest.

“Jimin, don’t antagonize him,” Felix warns as he stumbles to his feet. “Hyunjin said -”

“Shut up, Felix!”

Taehyung should have known Hyunjin would have never handled his dirty business hisself. He’s not quite sure what Hyunjin had planned by having you kidnapped - as if Taehyung wouldn’t not have noticed you not showing up at his bar. Felix and Jimin weren’t the best men for the job either. With the former being scared of everything but his own shadow and the latter having a temper that rivaled the devil himself, the two of them barely had a working relationship.

“I’d prefer not to have to hurt either of you tonight. Just let Y/N go and leave,” Taehyung says, slowly closing the distance between you and Jimin. He notices the broken plant pot on the ground as the object he heard fall earlier. In all honesty, they should have had you by now, but Taehyung sees you’ve put up a good fight. Pride threatens to swell in his chest.

Jimin rolls his eyes. “Oh fuck off, Taehyung. You can’t have everyone for yourself. What about the rest of us?”

“I’d suggest you stop talking right now, Park Jimin,” Taehyung growls.

“Or what? You’re all bark and no bite, Kim Taehyung. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a job to do.”

As Jimin attempts to drag you out the door, you cry out from the pain radiating from your scalp. Taehyung lunges forward and grabs Jimin’s hands that are threaded through your hair. He can hear your stammering heart as he stands over you and wrenches Jimin’s hands from your hair, a sickening crack! sounding as Taehyung breaks one of Jimin’s fingers. The satisfaction Taehyung feels from his actions is disgraceful but he doesn’t care as he swiftly checks over you. “Are you okay? Anything broken?” You shake your head with tears in your eyes.

“Don’t just fucking stand there, Felix! Grab her!” Jimin wails, cradling his right hand. Glancing back over his shoulder, Taehyung sees Felix brace himself for a fight. Quickly, he pushes you across the room and out of immediate danger.

Taehyung turns just in time to block Felix’s incoming fist with his forearm. The younger angel counters with a quick jab to Taehyung’s ribs and he knows he’ll have some serious bruising over the next few hours. Adrenaline pumping through his body, Taehyung sends a crackening punch to the right side of Felix’s face, causing him to stumble back a few paces. Behind him, he hears Jimin grunt as he straightens the finger Taehyung so graciously broke. He didn’t have much time left before he lost his advantage. Or before the police show up.

Taehyung is able to block two of Felix’s attacks but misses the third as one of his kicks connects with the side of his knee. He hears Jimin move, the fallen angel using his strength to propel himself forward at Taehyung’s exposed back, but Taehyung anticipates the move and uses Jimin’s momentum to launch him over himself, the movement sending Jimin crashing into Felix and the two of them into your old leather sofa. Taehyung scrambles to find you among the mess.

There, you’re cowering by the breakfast bar. Blood crusts your hairline and your breathing comes out labored.

“Hey, hey. Look at me, Y/N. I need you to do something for me, okay?” He quickly glances over his shoulder to see his two opponents gathering their wits for another round. He fishes in his pocket for his car keys. “Listen to me, yeah? I need you to grab whatever you can and then take my car - here are my keys - take my car and drive to Cedar Hills Point, okay?” You’re looking at him dazed and Taehyung grabs your face, making you focus on him. “I know you’re scared, but I’m going to come and get you. I just need you to get out of here safe first. I promise I’ll come and get you, Y/N. I promise. Can you do that for me?” You nod frantically and he presses the keys into your shaking hands.

He helps you to your feet just as Jimin launches himself at you and you scream. Taehyung just manages to intercept and take the full hit of his action, redirecting the motion away from you but sending himself crashing into the island behind him, his back bearing the full brunt of the force.

“Taehyung!” you scream again and move toward him but he holds out one hand to stop you.

“No!” he chokes out, the exhale excruciating. “Go, Y/N!” he yells while holding onto Jimin. He thrusts his knee into Jimin’s abdomen in quick succession, each movement making Jimin groan in pain. Taehyung nearly sighs in relief when he sees you scramble to what he assumes is your bedroom. He lets Jimin’s limp body drop to the ground while he tries to catch his own breath. Hunched over with his hands on his knees trying to get some much needed air back into his aching body, he misses Felix head for you as you emerge from your bedroom, backpack in hand.

Though Taehyung tries to muster every cell in his being to make it to you in time, he knows he won’t. He tries anyway. Instead, he’s surprised to see you dodge the hit. Apparently you are too, but you take the time to use Felix’s momentum against him, pushing him roughly into the wall before stamping your foot directly onto his femur - the same leg you had kicked earlier. Angry now and with tears streaming down your face, you send your knee straight into his nose and Taehyung is pretty sure you’ve fractured it. Felix’s howl of pain confirms it.

“Go, Y/N. Quickly,” he reminds you as he stumbles to his feet. Your eyes are wild as you turn towards his voice and he wants nothing more than to calm the storm raging in your eyes. He moves between you and Jimin as you pick your way through the debris. He just barely notices your wince and he knows your knee must be swollen from hitting Felix. You pause at the door, turning to him and Taehyung nods his encouragement. You nod back once before you’re scampering down the stairs and it’s not long before Taehyung hears his car door slam and tires squeal against the pavement.

Straightening, Taehyung walks gingerly over to Jimin who is writhing on the floor in pain. Taehyung feels no remorse at the fact that he more than likely broke three of the young man’s ribs. “You’re a piece of shit, Kim Taehyung,” Jimin wheezes as he clutches his side.

“Shut up, Park. Where’s your leader?”

“What’s it to you?” Jimin spits.

“He and I need to have a conversation,” Taehyung replies.

“Did someone call for me? Oh my, what did I miss here? Wow -” Taehyung turns to Hyunjin, perched in the window, “- I didn’t think you had it in you, Taehyungie.”

“This is your fucking fault, Hyunjin,” Taehyung growls as he takes a step closer to his elder.

“Oh no. I’m sure it was your fists beating into these poor angels’ faces, not mine. Look at my poor Felix,” Hyunjin tuts as he steps fully into the room. “Was that really necessary, Taehyung?”

Taehyung chuckles. “That wasn’t me.” Hyunjin’s eyes widen as he walks over to the still bleeding angel. Crouching, he inspects his face much to the protest of Felix.

“Oh. Oh. It seems as though you’re right. Oh stop blubbering you big baby!” Hyunjin snaps and shoves Felix’s head into the wall. Taehyung grimaces for him. “It’s only a fracture. A hit from Taehyung definitely would have broken it.” Hyunjin stands, reflecting on the scene around him. “I know you find this to be just as interesting as I, hmm? There should have never been this much damage,” he ponders. Glass crunches under Hyunjin’s feet as he moves.

Ignoring his own questions around the matter, Taehyung asks, “What exactly was your plan, Hyunjin? Kidnap her until Cheshvan? And then what?”

Hyunjin shrugs. “I’m sure she would have come to enjoy my company,” he says with a wicked grin. Taehyung’s body lurches forward at Hyunjin’s implication before he can stop himself. “Calm down, Taehyung. You’re in no place to challenge me. Remember what happened last time?”

Thunder rolls overhead as he does. As much as he hates to admit it, Taehyung knows Hyunjin is right: he is in no shape to take his elder down. At least not right now. Taehyung attempts to relax his shoulders, bitterness and anger holding them taut.

“Oh my, giving up so easily?” Hyunjin tuts a sigh. “No wonder Fallon died the way she did.”

Immediately Taehyung is shoving Hyunjin by his chest, the action sending the older angel backwards and nearly through the open window. Lightning flashes behind him as Hyunjin finally lets his anger be known. Taehyung feels the energy radiate between them - the culmination of years of unrest and unspoken words. There was a storm brewing in the sky, a physical representation of the face-off occurring between the two fallen angels. It feels good to get a rise out of his elder though, have him scrambling to gather his wits.

“You’ve grown bold, Taehyung,” Hyunjin notes as he brushes off the plaster from his black shirt. “Seems like it’s time to put you back in your place.”

Then, sirens are heard in the distance. Taehyung doesn’t think he’s ever been more grateful for the slow reaction of the armed boys in blue. Sensing that time is more of the essence than teaching Taehyung a lesson, Hyunjin crosses the room and pulls Jimin to his feet. Taehyung doesn’t hesitate to make his exit but pauses at the window. Turning he says, “This is the last time I’m telling you: stay away from Y/N, Hyunjin. And don’t forget to close the door on your way out,” he finishes with a smirk.

Quickly, he vaults himself through the window, to the top of the roof, and into the night sky.

Though Taehyung’s side is aching, he feels at ease in the air. He had wished he’d remembered to remove his coat though, the wool material now sporting two gaping holes from his wings. Glancing below him, Taehyung sees the red and blue lights race towards the scene of the crime. There’s no sight of Hyunjin, Jimin, or Felix and Taehyung wonders if they got away in time. Would it be better if they had? He isn’t sure.

Climbing higher into the sky, Taehyung banks left and heads away from the city and towards the mountains. Cedar Hills Point was the closest landmark he could have given you without jeopardizing his own safety. He hoped you had managed to make it there safely, no doubt the adrenaline from tonight waning.

He misses being in the sky and takes his time enjoying the short flight to his destination. It wasn’t often he had the opportunity to just let himself be; avid hikers and nature-goers were a real threat to his peaceful existence up in the mountains during cool summer nights. This is why Taehyung is grateful for the slight cloud cover he gets, almost positive that he’d be spotted from below on any other given night with his flying coat and flapping wings.

From this height, he easily spots his trusty Mustang parked under cover of a few withering trees. Taehyung circles overhead before choosing to land at the open mouth of the dirt track you had pulled onto from the main highway; Cedar Hills Point was only a few kilometers around the bend. Shrugging off his coat, he sighs at the damage as he makes his way to his car. Hopefully you wouldn’t notice the gaping holes in the back.

At first, he thinks his car is empty. The engine is off and he can’t make out your figure in any of his seats in the darkness. Taehyung starts to worry that somehow Hyunjin had gotten to you first until he hears the shakiness of your breathing.

“Y/N?” he calls softly as he rounds the car. In the darkness, he recognizes the floating backpack as you crouched behind the passenger seat, hands covering your head. “It’s me, Y/N. Taehyung. You’re okay. I’m here now.”

At his words, your head pops up and Taehyung’s heart aches at the sight of your frightened eyes. He visibly sees you relax at his presence before you reach over to unlock the doors and scramble out from your uncomfortable position. “Taehyung!” you sob.

The force that you tackle him with has him stumbling back, surprised, but he catches you nonetheless, hand holding your head to his chest.

“I’ve got you,” he whispers into your hair.

Quickly, Taehyung slips his keys from your tight grip, ushers you back into the passenger seat, and then tosses your heavy backpack and his ruined coat into his trunk. Gravel spits up in his rearview mirror as Taehyung heads back onto Highway 75 and towards the direction of his mountain-side home. Every few seconds Taehyung checks on you. He’s a little worried as you curl into yourself, your eyes distant and breathing shallow.

Taehyung ignores the speed limit in favor of getting you to his home as fast as physically possible. The winding road leading up to his estate sits off the highway, away from prying eyes. Most people would never think anyone lived this far up, the air nearly too thin for any normal human being. Taehyung thought it was almost the most charming part of the property when he’d first viewed it 17 years ago, his own personal defense system against any mundane visitors. But no, the real charm was the valley view he saw of the city lights at night and the shining sun he woke up to every morning.

The two-story winter home sits lonely in the middle of the lot. Large bay windows exposes his minimalist living room and kitchen on the ground floor even this far out, the former being on the side of the house closest to the sheer drop of the mountain-side. Much to the realtor’s horror, Taehyung had opted not to have a fence installed, citing it would “ruin the killer view”. The left-side of the house was covered by the thick pine trees threatening to invade his quiet home but Taehyung didn’t mind too much. It was just another natural (free) security system used for his benefit.

Even in your current state, Taehyung feels a small bit of pride blossom in his chest as you awe at his home. He easily parks his car into the garage, shutter sliding closed smoothly behind them.

“Here we are,” he whispers into the silence, afraid to startle you. You give him a small smile before opening your door and stepping out. Taehyung follows suit, grabbing your bag and his coat before rushing to let you in through the side door.

“Please,” he begins, slipping off his shoes and gesturing to the additional pair of house slippers next to his own, “make yourself at home.” Shyly, you nod and start to unlace your boots, only to nearly topple over until Taehyung sets you steady. “Let me,” he says gently.

Kneeling before you, he undoes your shoes and helps you into the slippers. Taehyung clenches his jaw in hopes of not falling into the domesticity of his actions. He knows it would do him no good to wish on the impossible though every fiber of his being screams at him to give into the temptation. “How are you feeling? Can you stand for a little longer?” he asks to distract himself. You nod.

“This way,” he guides you to the open space of his home. “I’ll make this quick - I can only imagine how much you need to sit down right now. This is the living room and here’s the kitchen - please feel free to help yourself to anything in the fridge, the cabinets, whatever.” He moves and you follow quietly behind him to the main entryway where stairs split the large space into two and lead to the second level. “Upstairs to the right is my room and to the left is the guest bedroom. It has its own bathroom so you’ll have some privacy. There should be some clean towels in there too. Let me know if there isn’t. Please also let me know if there’s anything I can do for you, Y/N. I want you to feel safe though I know it may be hard given the circumstances.” He turns to you. “You’re more than welcome to stay here for as long as you need. I -”

“Thank you, Taehyung,” you cut him off. “I appreciate it. I just - I need a moment.”

“Yes, of course. Do you need hel-”

“No, I got it,” and you take your bag from him. “To the right, yes?”

“No, the left,” he corrects you gently.

“Right, right. Okay.” Though the smile you give him is sad, Taehyung lets you go without another word.

Silently, he moves to the kitchen. He can’t help but feel as though he’s further overwhelmed you, the sound of the shower running drowning out any insight he might gain from his impeccable hearing. Taehyung isn’t sure what he should say if you ask him any questions. Realistically, what could he say? Oh, sorry for almost getting you kidnapped tonight. Old feud between me and an old buddy of mine - a harmless game really. You know how fallen angels are. Oh yeah, we do actually exist.

No. Absolutely not.

Taehyung scrubs at his face harshly before leaning over the sink. It was already bad enough that he had displayed his almost problematic possessiveness toward you earlier tonight to then fight off your abductors with superhuman strength to now have you at his home in the mountains away from approximately 92% of the population. He groans at the thought; there would never be an explanation good enough to convince you he wasn’t insane. The truth was so far-fetched it really was the only thing that made sense.

Acknowledging this fact, Taehyung straightens and moves to turn the heat up for you - though his internal body temperature makes anything above 64 degrees feel like the entrance to Hell - when he pauses, the coolness of the air brushing against his heated skin. Slowly, his gaze widens before he’s tearing his t-shirt over his head. Sure enough, two gaping slits sit in the back of the material.

“Oh shit,” he whispers. “Oh shit!” Balling the ruined article of clothing to his bare chest, Taehyung wonders if you’d noticed. “Stupid, stupid, stupid,” he murmurs as he takes the stairs two at a time, ignoring the protests of his still-healing body.

Shutting his bedroom door firmly behind him, Taehyung tosses the evidence of his true existence into the wastebasket by his bedside. The moon shines through his windows as he wills his breathing to calm down. Had you seen it? Even if you had, there was nothing he could do about the matter now; angels could not erase memories though Taehyung wishes God had granted him that power for more than a few reasons tonight. Taehyung sighs. No, the only thing he could do now was patch up his bruised body and tackle the monstrous misfortune in the morning.

Taehyung is still awake when the sun rises. Sunlight streams through his window, highlighting the room in a soft orange glow. His body feels stiff - rigid - as he fails to relax into the high quality silk sheets he splurged on for that exact reason. Rembrandt’s The Storm on the Sea of Galilee stares down at him from its mounted place on his wall.

Contrary to popular belief, Taehyung had recovered the classic piece of art a few years after it was stolen on a random trip to Amsterdam. While he hadn’t found the other missing pieces, Taehyung couldn’t bear to part with the painting much to Fallon’s dismay when she had first seen it.

The memory of her causes Taehyung to close his eyes. Much like the disciples in Rembrandt’s painting, the unsettling sea of emotions rolling in his heart threatened to toss him overboard. As much as he cherished their short time together, Taehyung still can’t help but wonder if it was worth it. If she would still be alive had Taehyung heeded the warnings.

It’s those thoughts that have Taehyung stealing his weak resolve when he hears you shuffle downstairs in the early morning.

He pulls on the worn, cotton sleep shirt and knots the loose pajama pants low on his hips as he cracks his bedroom door and listens for you. The soft hum of the kettle tells him you’re in the kitchen. Taehyung is silent as he descends the stairs, the sunshine brightening up the space.

“Good morning,” he greets you and you jump.

“Oh! Good morning. I didn’t think you’d be up so early. I hope I didn’t wake you,” you murmur shyly. Taehyung can’t help but smile.

“I’m an early riser,” he responds as he leans against the counter.

“Me too. Here.” You push a steaming cup of jasmine tea his way. “Your favorite right?”

Taehyung raises his eyebrows as he graciously accepts the warm drink. “How’d you know?”

“It’s my favorite too,” you reply and pop another tea bag into another cup. “You’re also running low compared to the peach green tea so I figured it was that one.”

“Looks like I’ll have to run out and get some more then.”

You hum your affirmation and Taehyung decides to bite the bullet.

“So, how are you feeling? How did you sleep?”

“Good, I guess. It doesn’t hurt to blink anymore and I think I got most of the blood out of my hair last night,” you say thoughtfully as you gently prod your hairline.

Taehyung must admit that you do look much better. There’s more color in your cheeks and your eyes have more life to them. “No other bruises or injuries I should be concerned about?” You shake your head with a giggle.

“No, I’m doing much better. Thank you. How are you doing though? I feel like you took most of the hits. I don’t think you should be standing,” you murmur as you take a step closer to him. Taehyung stands up properly. Still, you move closer. “And your face. Shouldn’t it be bruising? You look like you barely got hit…”

Taehyung catches your hand as it moves to his face.

“Y/N,” he says in an equally low volume.

You apologize and move back. “Maybe we should make some breakfast? Yeah, that sounds like a good idea.”

“Y/N,” Taehyung begins but the ringing of your phone cuts him off.

“It’s Rin. I should answer. She’s probably worried.”

“Yeah, of course,” he says and moves out of your way. You’re upstairs and shutting the bedroom door faster than Taehyung can pour his cold tea down the sink.

He finds himself in the same position from last night: hunched over and cursing his previous decisions as he contemplates his next steps. If he comes out and just says it, you’d think he was crazy. All he wants to do is make sure you’re safe. Somewhere that he can somehow protect you without seeming like an overbearing creep looking to hold you hostage. In fact, he’s surprised you haven’t asked to leave yet and he’s slightly worried that Jimin may have caused some internal damage neither of you are aware of when you return downstairs.

“So, apparently I’m on the local news?” you say and sit on the stool under the island.

“Is that so?” Taehyung asks as he turns to face you. “What are they saying?”

“Right now - a burglary and maybe a kidnapping. Rin saw and called to make sure I was okay. I told her I was safe and I’d notify the police too so they wouldn’t look for me.” Taehyung nods at the information.

“Y/N -”

“Do you think they really would have kidnapped me?”

Taehyung pauses before he nods slowly.

“But why? I don’t even know those guys. I’ve never seen them before and I don’t owe anyone any money - well I owe Stefan $130 for some drinks a few weeks ago but I told him I’d pay him back! $130 wouldn’t warrant calling out hitmen to attack me, right?!”

“Y/N -” Taehyung begins again.

“You wouldn’t do that to your friend, right? If Yoongi forgot to pay you back for -”

“- Y/N, listen to me,” and Taehyung grasps your flailing arms in his hands. “It’s not your fault. You’re overthinking. You did nothing wrong.” He sighs. “It’s mine,” he murmurs.

“Yours?” you ask and cock your head to the side regarding him. “How could it be yours?”

Taehyung gently sets your hands on the countertop before he meets your eyes. “I let my emotions get the better of me when Hyunjin visited the bar.”

“Hyunjin? Your friend?” Taehyung can see the confusion in your face as it scrunches up.

“We’re not really friends. Not anymore at least. He - he had been interested in you and I told him you were off limits.”

You laugh loudly at his explanation. “Off limits? And he thought kidnapping me would be better? That doesn’t make sense, Taehyung.”

Dropping his head, Taehyung sighs. It seemed like the truth would be the only thing that would make you believe him.

“Have you ever heard of Cheshvan, Y/N?”

Taehyung watches your eyes harden before you’re schooling your features and casually saying, “The holiday, right? It’s sometime this month, isn’t it?” Taehyung nods. “What about it?”

“I don’t want you to think I’m crazy, but what I’m about to say may have you believing I am.” Taking a deep breath, Taehyung tells you the truth. “You’ve heard of angels, right? Ethereal beings that carry messages to humans and live in Heaven with God, that he has a whole army of them ready to fight for Him and all that is good? Well, they exist. And I’m one of them.

“Well I was before I fell. Fallen angels exist. We live here between Heaven and Hell waiting for our judgement day to see if we’re eligible for Redemption. Hyunjin is also a fallen angel. The two guys who tried to take you - Felix and Jimin? - they are as well. Hyunjin has given up on Redemption and spends his time torturing the rest of us in any way he can. Because he saw how… protective I am of you, he started a new game. One that didn’t end well the last time we played. So, yes. It is my fault that you’re in the predicament you’re in right now and I’m sorry.”

It’s silent in the kitchen as Taehyung watches you process his small speech. He’s not sure which reaction he’s hoping for but the silence is unnerving. He feels as though he’s bared his entire soul to you and yet you sit in front of him like he told you water is wet and the sky is blue.

“Y/N?”

“Prove it.”

“What?” he stutters.

“Prove it,” you emphasize. “Prove to me that you’re a fallen angel and I’ll believe what you said is true and that I’m not a victim of some random attack that occasionally happens in this city.”

Taehyung is thrown for a loop at your request. While he’s happy that you aren’t laughing at him, he can’t help but feel concerned that you’re so calm. Sure, a bit of skepticism was always healthy, but this seemed like too much. Unless…

“O-okay then. We need to go outside.” He doesn’t wait for you to follow and opens the sliding door to his backyard.

This is Taehyung’s favorite view: the neatly groomed green grass that disappears over the edge of the cliff, overlooking the valley of the city below. The sun is warm on his face as he stretches his shoulders, his body humming with excitement at being in its true form. Taehyung tugs his sleep shirt over his head and lets it fall onto the ground.

“Why are you -”

“I don’t want to ruin another shirt,” he explains.

Rounding his shoulders, Taehyung sighs as he releases his hold on his wings. They emerge slowly as though Taehyung has woken them up from a sweet slumber. He can’t help but smile as they unfurl to their full size, visible even in his peripheral vision, and fluttering gently in the morning breeze. Taehyung turns to face you, hesitant at your reaction.

“Holy shit,” you whisper, hands covering your mouth. Taehyung blushes under your gaze.

“Hi,” he says lamely and you wave slowly, taking in the sight of his wings. At full extension, they nearly shade you from the sun. “Believe me now?”

You nod. “They aren’t fully black,” you whisper, hand cautiously reaching forward. Taehyung steps closer to you.

“No, I’m not that bad,” he grins. “Gently,” he says as he guides your hand to touch.

His feathers flutter at the slight brush of your fingers and he closes his eyes at the sensation. The sensitivity of his wings was sometimes overwhelming, the feeling pulsing straight up his spine. It felt like it was enough to stop his heart beating every so often.

Watching you marvel at them makes Taehyung wish he had done better throughout this new lifetime. Edges tinged with black feathers reminded Taehyung of his past transgressions. Only a few pure white feathers remained - two to be exact. The rest were a cloudy grey, an almost ombre effect occurring from the base until they turned into that wretched black.

“Does that mean there are other things that go bump in the night?” you ask curiously.

Taehyung shrugs. “Anything’s possible right? Fallen angels and their offspring don’t really go bump in the night though,” he chuckles.

“Offspring? You guys can have kids?”

“It’s not as common as it sounds but it is possible. They’re called Nephilim. They don’t have wings or anything, but they are physically more attractive and stronger than most humans,” Taehyung explains. You hum in acknowledgement.

“Speaking of wings, this means you can fly right?” Taehyung’s laughter fills the space between you. He shrugs, non committing. “That doesn’t seem like a yes,” you note, eyes narrowed in skepticism and Taehyung laughs again. “Seems like another thing you’ll have to prove.”

Before Taehyung can ask what you mean, you’re taking off straight toward the edge of the cliff. And then disappearing over it.

Heart in his chest, Taehyung takes three powerful strides before he’s diving after you. His wings are tucked close to his body as he wills himself to fall faster. The smile on your face only enrages Taehyung further as he reaches out for you. Were you insane? 350 feet was barely enough time to catch you but he does it, wings opening up to stop the two of you from plummeting to your death.

“Are you fucking crazy?” he growls, wings gently flapping, a tiny swirl of dust emerging below your feet. “You could have died.”

“Mhm. But I didn’t. I knew you’d catch me,” you comment as you place your hands lightly on his shoulders. Taehyung clenches his jaw.

Ignoring you, Taehyung pulls you closer to him as he begins his smooth ascent. “Don’t ever do some dumb shit like that ever again,” he grumbles.

“No promises,” you chuckle and Taehyung groans.

The next three days pass by quietly as Taehyung and you develop something similar to a routine: he meets you downstairs each morning and you greet him with a cup of his favorite tea, the two of you make breakfast while you answer some emails and complete a few assignments until it’s time for him to head to Antarri’s. Then, he’d come home to you curled up on his sofa waiting for him.

Taehyung has come to enjoy your presence in his home, much to his chagrin. The constant need to remind himself this is temporary fills his mind nearly everyday. You’d both agreed that it would be best for you to stay with him until Hyunjin became bored of his game and found a new target to fixate on. Though he knows it’s wrong, Taehyung hopes it’ll be a while.

It hasn’t gotten easier for him to ignore the pull in his belly every time he watches you ascend the stairs in some of the shortest shorts he’s ever seen in his few thousand years of existence. Taehyung is sure that you feel it too with your lingering stares and soft lip bites. The temptation is almost suffocating, especially tonight when Taehyung returns home early and finds you in the kitchen freshly washed and wrapped up in just a towel.

“I didn’t think you’d be home so soon!” you startle.

Taehyung swallows hard before he says, “It was slow tonight.” A bead of water slowly makes its way down the side of your neck and Taehyung is fascinated by its path along the column of your throat. So much so, he’s unconsciously closed the small distance between you with an outstretched hand. Catching himself, Taehyung apologizes.

“No, it’s okay,” you murmur and place his hand on your jaw. His entire body sings at your acceptance. Desire blooms in his chest when you press your face into his palm and close your eyes.

You look so soft below him. Thick eyelashes brush the tops of your cheek and Taehyung is positive he can count the number of freckles you have from where he currently stands. The faintest smell of either peach body wash or shampoo tickles his nose as he stares at you. Your skin is cooler than his own but warm nonetheless. Hesitantly, Taehyung cups your face with his other hand, thumb brushing the plump flesh of your lower lip.

“Y/N,” he whispers. His ears are buzzing in warning but he can’t hear it over the ringing of your radiant smile. Your answer to his internal debate is a delicate brush of your lips against his own.

Taehyung feels like he’s on fire.

Releasing his iron-grip on his self-control, Taehyung presses his lips to yours more firmly. The pull he felt in his belly is nothing compared to the pleasure he feels of having you in his arms. Each kiss leaves Taehyung breathless but yearning for more. It’s when you swipe your tongue against his bottom lip that Taehyung pulls away and holds you at arm's length.

“I - shit,” he curses. He takes another step back.

“Taehyung,” you say and reach for him while trying to adjust your towel from slipping further.

He shakes his head, hand pushing roughly through his dark hair. “No, Y/N. I shouldn’t have done that. I’m supposed to be protecting you, not dragging you down with me!”

“Taehyung, it’s okay -“

“No,” he growls. “I won’t be responsible for the loss of another innocent life. I won’t.”

And with that, he’s tearing off his shirt, wrenching open the patio door, and throwing himself into the night sky.

The storm that rages outside pales in comparison to the emotions Taehyung feels in his chest. His mind is frazzled as he soars higher into the atmosphere. Raindrops garner no reaction from the fallen angel as he screams his frustrations into the void. Why had he let himself succumb to the temptation? Had he not learned his lesson? Was the possibility of eternal damnation not enough to deter him from his fleshly desires?

Taehyung breathes hard as he hovers above the city. He knows he’s being reckless, knows that if anyone below squints hard enough they may be able to make out his figure and the last thing he needs in this moment is to explain who he was and what exactly he was doing. Taehyung gives up on pushing his damp hair out of his eyes once he spots the familiar Lee’s Laundromat a few blocks below. Yoongi’s apartment would only be a few minutes away.

Banking left, Taehyung lands gracefully on the terrace of Yoongi’s rooftop apartment. Dim light illuminates the old, wooden bench in the light rain, no doubt indicating the young man awake and slaving away at his sound engineering assignments. Taehyung tucks his wings away and then is knocking on the front door. He hears the grumbles of his old friend - a few curses mixing in as he more than likely stubs his toe on that same pesky end table Taehyung has told him time and time again to move - before he answers the call.

“Aish, what are you doing here? And why aren’t you wearing clothes?”

“Can I not just come and visit my good friend?”

“When you say it like that? No. You sound like Hyunjin. What’s going on? My brother is supposed to be here early tomorrow night and you know how he gets around you. What did you do?” Yoongi asks, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.

“I kissed her,” Taehyung sighs defeatedly.

“Oh fuck,” Yoongi whispers and opens the door wider. “Fuck, this is not good.”

Silently, Taehyung steps inside and this time welcomes the warmth. Yoongi’s place is small and neat except for where he works: a worn two-seater takes up most of the space in the living room, under it a carpet that has seen better days, and a small TV rests on its stand. As a sound engineering major, piles of paper sit scattered around empty takeout cartons, evidence of Yoongi’s dedication to his craft. Taehyung takes a seat on the worn furniture, catching the T-shirt Yoongi tosses at him with ease.

“So, what happened to ‘it’s not a good idea’ and ‘saving her salvation’?” Yoongi asks as he sits next to his friend.

“I- I don’t know. It was fine at first but -“

“You realize you’re in over your head?”

Taehyung sighs as he holds his head in his hands. “She’s just so… intoxicating. We didn’t even kiss for that long but I felt like I was on fire,” he groans. “And I didn’t want it to end.”

“Hmm. Sounds like you’d suffer eternal damnation for this girl. Which also sounds like another story you know all too well,” Yoongi sings. Taehyung glares at him. “I’m just saying. The coincidence is too strong for it to be just that.”

“What are you saying?”

“How hard would it be to believe that Y/N is Nephilim?” Yoongi suggests. Before Taehyung can protest, Yoongi continues. “Just hear me out, okay? You said she didn’t react to your torn clothing, she broke a fallen angel’s nose, and she jumped off a cliff to prove you could fly. If she’s not Nephilim, she’s batshit crazy.”

Considering his case, Taehyung ponders Yoongi’s words. Both Hyunjin and himself were quite shocked to see Felix’s nose fractured; no amount of human adrenaline should have been able to accomplish that. Taehyung also considered your reaction to Cheshvan unusual - the feigned nonchalance though you seemed uncomfortable at the mention of the holiday. Plus, what if Taehyung couldn’t fly? He didn’t believe you had a death wish but if he hadn’t caught you, did you know you’d be okay?

“So, you think she’s Nephilim and that’s why it’s getting harder? Because Cheshvan is approaching,” Taehyung reasons.

Yoongi shrugs. “Maybe? Maybe she knows someone who’s Nephilim and that’s why she wasn’t surprised. Either way, Y/N isn’t as innocent as you think she is.”

“Well, what do I do now?”

“Talk to her?”

“I can’t do that.”

Yoongi rolls his eyes. “For someone who’s supposed to be wise and mature, this is not the behavior I expect from someone who’s nearing his 400th birthday,” he chides.

“Correction- it’s been 400 years since I fell. I’m much older than that. Either way, my age has nothing to do with it,” Taehyung scoffs. “I just think we have bigger fish to fry - like keeping Hyunjin away from her until after Cheshvan.”

“So, you’re going to leave her alone. In your house. Unprotected.”

“When you say it like that, it sounds bad.”

“Because it is bad,” Yoongi groans.

“Just for tonight, Yoongi. I’ll go home tomorrow and try to talk to her. I just need some space to clear my head and figure out what to do next, okay?” Taehyung pleads.

Yoongi shrugs. “As long as you’re gone before my brother gets here. We don’t want another situation like three years ago.”

“I really wasn’t trying to -”

“Ah! Just leave it alone, Taehyung. Leave it alone.”

Taehyung wishes he had left in his car as he sits in the back of the rundown taxi. Abiding by Yoongi’s rules, Taehyung is gone before his brother appears but is left stranded as the setting evening sun is still too bright for him to fly home. He inhales deeply as the driver chatters along the bumpy journey. He’s in no mood to make small talk as he concocts his plan on how to avoid you.

While he knows he’s just delaying the inevitable, Taehyung isn’t ready to have this conversation with you. The more he remembers Yoongi’s words, the more his stomach fills with dread at the thought of you being Nephilim. Taehyung couldn’t bear the thought of potentially hurting you for a few hours of reprieve - of dulling his senses enough through possession to get even the smallest glimpse of human life again. He’d given into the temptation before, but he wouldn’t fall victim to it again. He couldn’t.

So, instead of entering his home through the front door, Taehyung waits until the taxi is out of sight before unfolding his wings and landing gently onto his balcony. He’s happy he remembered to keep it unlocked as he slips into his bedroom. Just faintly, he can hear you on the phone speaking to someone downstairs as you make some tea. Though he wouldn’t admit it, Taehyung is happy that you’re still here.

It’s when he turns on his shower that Taehyung realizes he’s made a big mistake; the sound of water rushing through the pipes would alert you of his presence. Your pounding footsteps echo in his ears as he struggles to finish removing his pants and barricade himself behind his locked bedroom door.

“Taehyung!” he hears you scream as he scrambles towards the door. Unfortunately, you beat him to it, bursting in with eyes blazing.

To Taehyung, you’re still blindingly beautiful. Like the sun - scorching - but providing him with the necessary warmth he needs to survive - as long as he maintains his appropriate distance. The downturn of your lips makes Taehyung want to crack a smile as you stand before him with your hands on your hips. Taehyung tries to ignore the rise and fall of your chest until he sees it.

“Where did you get that?” he asks breathlessly.

“Get what? Where were you?” you huff, ignoring his question. “I didn’t even know if you were-”

“I haven’t seen this in years,” he whispers as he stands from his fallen position. “I thought it was lost in the fire…” Slowly, he reaches out and traces the gold locket.

“It- it was a gift,” you stutter as you instinctively clasp onto it, your fingers brushing against one another.

“From who?” Taehyung inquires again. “Who gave this to you?”

“My donor’s mom,” you say quietly.

Taehyung stares at you, confused. A donor? Whatever for? “A donor for what?” he asks.

“I - I was really sick when I was younger. I’d been on the waiting list for a few years but then my condition started deteriorating and I was airlifted to Cedar Hills Hospital to try and ease the pain,” you explains. “The following night, I got worse. My aunt was worried I wouldn’t make it. By some miracle, they were able to find me a donor. There was a bad accident and a young woman came in from a car crash - she was basically unconscious and the decision was left to her mother, Anita. She asked them to donate whatever they could and they chose me to receive Fallon’s -”

“Stop,” Taehyung whispers. “Please, Y/N. Just stop.”

Taehyung turns away from you as he takes shuddering breaths. He needs to calm down before he does something else he regrets. He doesn’t know what to say. He doesn’t know what to do. All he can feel is the pain that rolls in his chest like a tidal wave before it crashes.

“Did I say something wrong?” you whisper.

“No. Everything you say is just perfect,” he sighs dejectedly. “And that’s the problem.”

“I don’t understand what’s going on, Taehyung. What are -”

“Just go downstairs, Y/N. I’d like to be alone,” he admits as he heads toward the bathroom.

“Why? I’m just trying to understand why all of this is happening to me. You say you want to protect me but why do you keep shutting me out?!” Your voice raises as you finish.

Thunder rolls in the distance as Taehyung slowly turns to face you. He can feel the palpable energy between you as you face off in his bedroom. The strain in his shoulders grows as he stands before you, the pressure threatening to snap as he struggles to keep himself together. It’s these strong emotions that reminds Taehyung of the contradicting beauty of Cheshvan and ultimately the reason he severs the tie as he backs away from you. “This isn’t the time for this conversation,” he announces firmly.

“Then when?” And Taehyung sees her stubbornness etched into your brow - and he wonders how he hasn’t noticed it before. The similarity among your mannerisms, the ache he feels in his chest when he looks at you, the electricity that dances along his skin when you touch.

“I don’t know.”

In his heightened state, the chatter in the bar is uncomfortably loud. While he knows the weekends are important for business, tonight he wishes he could shut everything down. Unfortunately, he needs time and space to process and he can’t do that around you. His presence only surprises Yoongi as Taehyung ducks behind the bar.

“What are you doing here? I thought you’d be curled up under a throw blanket with the love of your -”

“Well, I’m not now am I?” Taehyung snaps.

Yoongi narrows his eyes. “You didn’t talk to her, did you?”

“Define talk,” Taehyung says as he picks up a bottle of bourbon and pours himself a shot. “Because she said a lot of things.”

“Such as?” Yoongi probes. The liquor burns slightly as it goes down. “I thought you said no to consuming the merchandise.”

“It’s mine. I can do what I want,” Taehyung huffs as he pours another one. “She said Anita gave her Fallon’s locket - the one I gave Fallon - after she received her heart from the car accident.”

“The gold one?” Taehyung nods. “Oh fuck,” Yoongi whispers and pries the shot glass out of Taehyung’s hand. He winces as he swallows. “Did you tell her about -”

“Tell her what? ‘Oh, the heart you received once belonged to the love of my life who I just so happened to get murdered and caused me to suffer from eternal damnation’?!” he exclaims, the bourbon spilling as he flails his arms in exasperation. He lowers his voice after he makes eye contact with one of his patrons. “And the fact that her being Nephilim has heightened this whole experience for the both of us?”

“Taehyung, you need to tell her about the relationship. The poor girl’s probably confused as hell.”

“Yoongi, I can’t. You know how much it pains me to even think about her,” Taehyung whines.

“I don’t think you have much of a choice right now,” Yoongi murmurs, eyes looking past his friend.

When Taehyung follows his gaze, he sees you standing in the entryway. Even in your dark and disheveled state, the light always seems to illuminate your best features. Taehyung swallows deeply as he eyes his leather jacket over your frame, the small streak of possessiveness bubbling in his chest. Your heavy boots echo in his ears as you dodge his customers, fierce eyes set on the bar and ultimately him.

“Y/N,” he breathes when you draw near.

“No more games, Taehyung. We need to talk,” you say sternly. “Now,” you emphasize when he doesn’t move.

“Y/N, this really isn’t the place to-”

“I don’t care,” you interrupt and Taehyung can feel the unbridled energy rolling off you as you stand your ground.

Taehyung sighs, opens his mouth to argue, when Yoongi speaks. “Maybe you should take her to the back? Before there’s a scene.” He murmurs the last part as his eyes shift over the not so subtle eavesdropping patrons. Taehyung heeds his friend’s advice, ducking under the bar, and pulling you down the narrow hallway to his office.

“Well?” you asks, arms crossed as you lean against his desk. “Are you going to start talking?”

“Where would you like me to start, Y/N?”

You open your mouth and then close it again, lips set in a grim line. “Why did you leave last night?” you ask quietly.

“I didn’t want to make another mistake.” He grimaces when he sees you wince and tries again. “I just wanted to protect you.”

You groan, a harsh hand running through your hair. The gesture reminds him so much of Fallon. “You always say that. From what, Taehyung? What could possibly be so dangerous that I need to be protected from?”

“Me.”

“I don’t understand,” you whine. “I don’t get why I’m feeling like this. Why it’s so intense all of a sudden, why I think about you so often -”

Chewing his lip, Taehyung decides to give in. “It’s because of Fallon,” he says.

“My donor?” He nods. “What does she have to do with anything?”

Running his fingers through his hair, he shares his hypothesis. “I think you receiving Fallon’s heart has amplified any connection we have. On top of you being Nephilim.”

“You knew about that part?” you ask sheepishly.

“I wasn’t sure but it seems like you’ve just confirmed it. When did you find out?”

“In high school? Everyone expects their first Fall Formal to be a night of adventure and mine surely was,” you say sourly. “I didn’t know my date was a fallen angel and thought I’d just had too much to drink. I guess he’d actually taken possession of me? I’d always been able to push my natural limits but couldn’t understand why. No one else in my family seems to have the gene so when you explained it to me, I figured that was what had happened.”

“So you knew I was a fallen angel?” he asks.

You shake your head. “I only had the other guy to compare you to. That, and the stories my aunt told me, but I thought they were just stories. You weren’t like him or any of the characters, though. You’re different.”

When you take a step forward, Taehyung steps back. “I’m not this nice guy you’re painting me out to be, Y/N. I’ve done terrible things over my lifetime - many of them unforgivable. You’ve seen my wings. They aren’t like that by accident. I made choices and I have had to suffer the consequences, some more unbearable than others,” he whispers.

“What happened?” you asks equally as quietly. “Please, Taehyung. I need to know.”

“Fallon and I had met spontaneously at Mingsu’s,” Taehyung begins reluctantly. “She used to take all the orders at the front to help pay for college; she wanted to be a psychologist. I was smitten from the moment I saw her. She wasn’t your traditional beauty that you’d see aspiring artists try to replicate over time, but a quick sketch that came out so incredible you’d cherish for the rest of your life even after you’d lost the paper you’d drawn on,” Taehyung reminisces. “Whenever she wasn’t at school or work, we were together. At that time, Hyunjin and I were fairly amicable and he’d noticed the change in my behavior. He wanted to meet the woman who’d ‘taken’ his friend. I thought I was just being jealous but deep down I knew it was a bad idea.”

You shift closer to Taehyung, placing a comforting hand on his arm as he continues. “I went to pick Fallon up after her shift at Mingsu’s but Mr. Xiao told me that someone had come to get her about ten minutes before.”

“Hyunjin?!” you gasp. Taehyung nods.

“I was so panicked that I left my car right outside the shop and took off. Fallon didn’t live too far from Mingsu’s so I headed to her apartment first. I was a few blocks away when I knew something was wrong; Fallon’s heart rate was too fast.

I found Hyunjin cornering her against the wall and I almost lost it; he was trying to possess her. Only, Fallon was human. How he didn’t realize, I’m not sure. Maybe he did and it was more reason for him to get rid of her. Fallon saw me and tried to come to my side but Hyunjin grabbed her. Things were starting to get heated and we were bringing on a storm -“

“That happens when you get upset, right?” you clarify.

Taehyung nods. “Thunder rolls for me and lightning strikes with Hyunjin. I just wanted Fallon to be safe so I gave her my keys and told her to head to our spot -“

“-Cedar Hills Point. Now I know why that place gives me the creeps-“

“Exactly. Hyunjin told me he only wanted to ‘talk’ to her and he wasn’t planning on doing anything but I knew he was lying. I told him I’d appreciate if he didn’t try to contact her again and he said he wouldn’t -”

“-But?”

“He’d already sent his men after her. I was foolish to have trusted him and I should have let her go when I had the chance, before Hyunjin had become interested. I was selfish,” Taehyung responds.

In that moment, Taehyung had felt something was wrong when Hyunjin had agreed so easily to give up his game but he was so worried about getting back to Fallon that he hadn’t questioned it. Having that much power trying to enter an unwilling vessel - one who couldn’t actually accept - was enough to kill.

“And then she dies?” you ask softly? Taehyung nods stiffly.

“I thought she had died when the car exploded-” he turns to look at you - “but it seems she was able to make it out because here you are,” he says gently.

“I’m so sorry, Taehyung.”

“Don’t be. It’s nice to have some of her still here in you. I see a lot of her in you now that I think about it,” he replies after a moment.

“So this is why I’m so drawn to you. Why I wanted to move here and why I felt like I couldn’t leave. I’ve never stayed in one place for very long,” you admit. “Maybe this is why I’m always on the road during this time of year. Maybe it was Fallon’s way of protecting me until she could bring me back to you.”

Taehyung can’t help but to smile at your words.

“Well, what happens now?” you ask.

“I’m not sure, but we can discuss it at home? Maybe get you some more things from your apartment?” he suggests, standing.

“Yeah, I’d like that,” you grins. Taehyung returns it with a smile of his own.

He isn’t sure what to make of this new development. So much has been said. He’d fucked up one of the best things to happen to him that night Fallon died, but somehow she’d found him again. Through you. While he isn’t sure how much of what he feels towards you is his unconditional love for Fallon, the pull of your Nephilim blood, or his fondness for you, he’s grateful that he’s with you now. God truly did give his hardest jobs to His strongest soldiers. How ironic.

“So my aunt might have mentioned that Nephilim are basically immortal. How true is that?” you ask as you both leave his office, heading back to the frontend of the bar. Taehyung goes to respond but his chuckle dies in his throat when he spots Jimin sizing up Yoongi at the bar.

“Jimin,” Taehyung hisses and immediately puts himself in front of you.

At the mention of his name, Jimin turns to face Taehyung. “Old habits die hard, huh Kim? You lost your guardian angel title a long time ago though,” Jimin chuckles darkly.

“Get out of here, Jimin. Your kind isn’t welcome here,” Taehyung snarls. It’s low enough that the other customers can’t hear but loud enough to make Jimin smile in the face of the challenge.

“My kind? Oh Taehyung, it seems you’ve forgotten where you came from. Maybe I should remind you,” Jimin taunts.

Taehyung makes to step forward but stops when you grab his arm. “Don’t. He isn’t worth it,” you whisper.

Jimin scoffs. “You’re one to talk, Y/N,” he sneers. “Well Taehyung. Why don’t we see who’s really worth it, hmm? Pick one.”

“What?” Taehyung stammers.

“Are you deaf? Pick one,” he emphasizes. When Taehyung fails to answer, Jimin sighs dramatically. “You’d think you’d have learned to think a little quicker on your feet after all this time. Fine. I’ll pick for you,” Jimin says with a sinister grin.

“What are you-“

Before Taehyung can finish his question, Jimin is lashing out at a cornered Yoongi. Taehyung is across the room and over the bar in a flash, any thought of concealing his supernatural ability out the window. He manages to grab Jimin’s wrist just as they wrap around Yoongi’s throat, Taehyung’s friend’s eyes wide in fear.

Around them, chaos ensues as customers rush to get away from the commotion. Bar stools, tables, and chairs clatter around the room. “Hmm, a good choice Taehyung. But I think Felix has made an even better one,” Jimin comments casually, his eyes sliding over to where Taehyung previously stood.

Turning his head quickly, Taehyung only sees your failing legs as you’re dragged down the hallway by Jimin’s partner. Anger grips Taehyung just as how he grips Jimin, and with a harsh twist, he’s snapping the fallen angel’s wrist with ease. Jimin howls and Yoongi takes the opportunity to properly slip out of his grip and roll across the floor and out of immediate danger.

Taehyung grabs Jimin by his neck, feeling the dull thud of the angel’s pulse under his fingers, as the two of them lean against the bar. “Where is he taking her?” Jimin only laughs as he cradles his hand. “Where?! Damnit!” Again, Jimin doesn’t answer. It’s in this moment that the rage that was so perfectly coiled snaps.

With an unusual calmness, Taehyung straightens. Then, he raises Jimin and slams him with enough force to splinter the wood on the floor. Blood splutters from Jimin’s mouth. Taehyung only looks at him with disgust.

“Taehyung!” Yoongi rasps. “This isn’t the time. You have to go! There’s only a few hours until Cheshvan.” Taehyung pauses as he stands again, silently checking over his friend but Yoongi only shoos him away. “I’m fine!’ he insists. “Go! Before you lose more time!”

Taehyung rushes out of the receiving door just as tires screech against the damp tarmac. He doesn’t hesitate as he swings open the door of his Mustang and jams the key into the ignition. Peeling out of the back parking lot, Taehyung barely misses crashing into a lamp post as he makes the sharp right turn.

Downtown is filled with cars as Taehyung tries to safely navigate the streets. His mind is frantic as he tries to remember what the license plate said. Was it CJ4- something? L8NJ5? He slams his hand against the steering wheel in frustration. What was it? He doesn’t have to wait long to find out.

A few car lengths ahead of him, the rear window of a 2003 Mercedes Benz is kicked out, glass skittering across the trunk and onto the ground. Taehyung is sure it’s you and it’s confirmed when he sees the familiar blonde head of Felix wrestle you back down. Shifting his six cylinder car into fifth gear, Taehyung starts to close the distance between you.

Taehyung yells your name out the window as you speed through the financial district. Again he sees your head pop up through the open window and his heart constricts at the sight of your tear stained face. You’re gagged and Taehyung can tell from your awkward position that they’ve restrained your hands behind your back. This makes for a difficult escape but Taehyung can’t lose you. Not when he’d just found you again.

Suddenly, the Benz swings left, heading away from the heart of downtown and toward the Harbour District. Taehyung just manages to make the turn, the blaring noise of the semi-truck he’d cut in front of rattling in his chest. He can make out your figure fighting back as the car swerves into the other lane. Fortunately, the streets here are much quieter in the nighttime because deliveries were done in the morning.

Taehyung tastes the salt in the air as he presses his Mustang forward. He isn’t sure how he’ll get you out of this situation alive. While he doesn’t regret his decision to save Yoongi, he does regret not keeping his ass in the house and talking to you like an emotionally intelligent adult. Maybe all of this could have been avoided. No, Hyunjin would have never allowed it. Taehyung’s face sours at the thought of his elder.

The sound of a motorcycle drags Taehyung out of his brooding. In his rearview mirror he spots a pair of riders fast approaching. More than likely, they would be of no help to him. Taehyung makes his decision then. It was now or never.

Kicking his car into sixth gear, Taehyung crosses into the opposite lane and then swings his car into the back of the Benz causing it to fishtail. Taehyung barely recovers as the driver in front of him tries to keep his car straight. From his side mirror, he sees the biker on his right pull a gun and Taehyung immediately swings his car and knocks the biker to the ground. The bike skids before stopping a few feet away. Silently, Taehyung hopes the biker is a fallen angel. He couldn’t deal with another death on his already long list of fuck-ups.

The second biker drops back slightly as Taehyung pulls into the opposite lane again. This time he’s met with a pair of blinding white headlights at the entrance of the Hudson Memorial Tunnel. Taehyung slams his foot on the gas - his last attempt at fishtailing the Benz - before he swerves back into the correct lane. This time Taehyung is successful and barely manages to dodge the spinning car as he comes to a stop a few feet past the entrance of the tunnel. The SUV Taehyung nearly crashed into zooms past before turning, tires screeching against the pavement, and facing in the opposite direction it came. Next to it, the second biker idles.

Taehyung scans the Benz quickly for any sign of life. He knows he didn’t hit it too hard but he can’t hear anything over the sound of adrenaline rushing through his ears. He nearly breathes a sigh of relief when the back door is kicked open but almost as quickly does it vanish when he sees Felix dragging you out by your hair. You fall to the ground with a heavy thud and Taehyung winces.

“Seokjin’s out cold!” Felix yells to the waiting party, trying to drag you to the waiting vehicle. Quickly, Taehyung opens his door.

“Y/N!” Taehyung calls and takes a few steps forward.

“Ah! Now where do you think you’re going?” Taehyung freezes. Hyunjin. The older fallen angel leans against the open door, chin resting against his folded arms. “Surely not where I think you are,” he finishes.

“I should have known you wouldn’t give up,” Taehyung mutters. His voice easily carries across the fifty feet separating them.

“Well, of course. You’ve made this our most entertaining game yet, Taehyungie,” Hyunjin replies.

“And I’m tired of your fucking games, Hyunjin.”

“Ooh, testy. Well, why don’t we end it? All I’m here to do is collect my prize. And just before our favorite holiday. Right, Y/N?” Hyunjin taunts.

Taehyung watches your body freeze at the mention of your name and thunder rolls overhead. Hyunjin glances up with a smile. “Careful now, Taehyung. You remember how things went down the last time we got into a little fight. Rain wasn’t the only thing that soaked the earth,” Hyunjin says darkly.

The next roll of thunder is so loud, it sounds like the sky is splitting open. Taehyung is enraged, the composure he’d kept for most of his existence snapping for a second time that night. With a rush, his wings emerge in their full glory. At their sight, Felix’s grip falters, giving you enough time to drop out of his grip and roll underneath the Benz. Felix scrambles to reach you as Hyunjin screams that he’s an idiot.

Taehyung takes the chaos in stride as he crouches low and then uses his wings to propel himself the 25ft with two flaps of his wings. He grabs Felix as he tries to reach for you under the car, the momentum carrying both him and Felix to stop a few feet short of Hyunjin and his entourage. Winded from the blow, Felix coughs below Taehyung. Lightning flashes when Hyunjin screams, “Fucking shoot him!”

With another strong flap of his wings, Taehyung vaults into the sky just as a rain of gunfire rains down on his previous position. He grimaces when he sees Felix’s body jerk at being hit and he hopes the young angel doesn’t die. Another strangled scream leaves Hyunjin and the sky lights up again as the older angel starts to lose it a little.

Taking this as his chance, Taehyung tucks his wings and drops the sixteen feet to land right behind the biker. He grabs the gun with both hands and then slams his knee repeatedly into the biker’s abdomen. Once he’s able to wrench the gun from his foe, Taehyung sends a crackening kick to the man’s ribs and watches as he falls to the ground. Before he can unload the gun into the wheels of the SUV, the driver fires two quick shots - the first shattering the window and the second grazing Taehyung’s cheek as he manages to move his head in time. That could have been very bad.

There are only a few ways an angel can be killed - fallen or not - and Taehyung is 100% sure a bullet to the brain is not something he could heal from in a few hours.

“Taehyung!” he hears you scream and Taehyung’s head is whipping around to the sound of your voice.

“Forget him! Get her!” Hyunjin commands as he shuts the door to the SUV.

“Penelope! The car! Go!” Taehyung shouts as he regains his wits. He watches you scramble across the tarmac, clutching your right shoulder, as you stumble to get your feet under you. “I’m right behind you!”

The SUV’s tires screech against the wet gravel - a steady downpour has begun - and Taehyung watches in horror as you struggle to shift his car into first gear. If there was ever a time he hated having a manual car, it was now. Taehyung is launching himself into the air, the rain cold against his skin, and is then landing squarely on top of the hood of the SUV. While it isn’t enough to stop the SUV, it does reduce the impact as the front of the vehicle slams into the driver side door. A crack of lightning has Taehyung turning swiftly and sending his right foot through the windshield and into the face of the driver. He thinks he may have killed him.

Glass glitters like diamonds under the night sky and Taehyung breathes heavily through his nostrils. Chancing a glance over to his elder, Taehyung is met with a clenched jaw and seething stare. The rage rolling off Hyunjin is almost enough to make Taehyung cower until your frantic voice snaps him out of it. Taehyung is slipping over the hood of his car, into the passenger seat, and throwing the car into first before he says, “Drive”. You floor it.

The car swings wildly as you pull off but you’re able to correct it as you enter the tunnel. Taehyung hears your labored breathing and rests his hand gently on your thigh. “You’re okay. I’ve got you,” he says in what he hopes is a reassuring voice. You nod though your eyes are still wide with fear.

“Where do I go?” you ask in a hushed whisper. It’s dark in the tunnel, only illuminated by the usual lights lining the ground. It’s then that Taehyung sits up suddenly.

“Shit,” he curses.

“What?” When he doesn’t immediately respond, you repeat yourself. “What is it, Taehyung?”

“We have to go back. At the end of the tunnel is the harbour where they load and unload the ships - and then the sea. We can’t get back to the city this way,” he explains while glancing in the rear view mirror. No sign of Hyunjin. Yet. Taehyung wonders if they could just swim their way to safety.

Taehyung tells you to stop the car. You do, hands resting at ten and two like any good driver. “Y/N,” he murmurs as his hand finds the side of your face. You lean into his touch, covering his large hand with your small one. He presses a gentle kiss against your hairline, turning your face to kiss you properly, but you stop him.

“No,” you say firmly. “This isn’t a ‘goodbye kiss’ time, like you don’t think we’ll make it out of this - like a ‘just in case’. You can’t kiss me until we get out of this. Both of us.”

Taehyung smiles but agrees to your terms. “Would you like to drive, or would you like me to?”

“I- I want to do it. I need to,” you stammer as you execute a three point turn in the slightly narrow tunnel. “For Fallon.”

“For Fallon,” Taehyung echoes and then you’re flooring it again.

The Mustang lurches forward, wet wheels wailing against the gravel. Taehyung will surely have to replace his tires. If he makes it out of here alive. From his peripheral vision, you’re a vision of confidence as you race back the way you came. Your comment about Fallon has Taehyung wondering if this was how she looked before she crashed.

Scared. Determined. Beautiful.

As you’re approaching the end of the tunnel, Taehyung sees a figure set directly in the headlights of the damaged SUV. There’s no doubt in his mind that it’s Hyunjin. Rain continues to pour as they approach the end of the tunnel. It’s then that Taehyung realizes Hyunjin has mounted the second bike and waits for you. His gaze is fierce through the visor of the helmet and Taehyung braces himself for what’s coming. The rain is pouring heavily now.

“What’s he doing? Why isn’t he moving?!” you exclaim, grip tightening on the steering wheel.

“I’m not sure,” Taehyung murmurs as Hyunjin revs the bike. “I think it’s another game.”

“End of the line, Taehyung! It’s time for me to collect my prize!” Hyunjin yells, his voice carrying easily into the tunnel as the distance between you shrinks. He snaps the visor down, revs the bike once more, and then is accelerating right towards you.

You gasp but keep the wheel straight as the roar of the two engines fill the tunnel. Taehyung had never thought about his death but he thinks this is a fitting way to go as his mind drifts to Fallon and her last moments. It’s like she’s with him now, in you. Noise starts to fall away as Taehyung imagines all of the things he won’t get to do with you and he’s a little sad. He’s closing his eyes at the thought of his fantasy when he hears you scream.

When he looks at you, all he sees is courage as you shift the car into its final gear and it lurches forward under the strain. Taehyung thinks you’re brave. Even if tears are running down your face and your heart sounds like it’s about to beat out of your chest. You’re braver than he is and that fact nearly makes Taehyung ashamed. He should be the one protecting you yet he’s sitting here like a coward. It’s this thought that makes him grab your hand and the two of you stare down Hyunjin as time speeds up.

At the last second, when Taehyung is positive that he can see the soul Hyunjin lost behind his eyes, Hyunjin swerves out of the way. Taehyung turns to watch the bike skid out from under his elder, sliding further down the tunnel. Hyunjin doesn’t move.

“Oh shit!” you curse and Taehyung is turning just in time to see the front of his Mustang kiss the front of the SUV. Then, he’s crashing through the windscreen and landing with thud next to the banged up Benz.

Taehyung spits up blood as he rolls onto his side. His head no longer feels attached to his body, the pain in his neck excruciating. He’s fairly sure he hasn’t broken anything but then again internal bleeding wasn’t necessarily painful. He coughs again as he tries to get air into his lungs and his chest burns from the action. Briefly, he wonders if you were also thrown from the car but when he looks up he doesn’t see you.

Taehyung can make out the back of his Mustang and the side of the SUV through his blurry vision. If he can just get up, he can check on you - get you somewhere safe. While he knows he’s moving, the gravel inside of his torn shirt reminding him very painfully, the distance to you does not seem to be getting any shorter. Taehyung rolls onto his back and the stars in the sky greet him with a gentle twinkle. Your gentle, “Taehyung,” has him turning his head.

He watches as you tumble out of the car, landing harshly on your hands and knees as you too spit up some blood. Taehyung reaches out for you, wishing he could comfort you as he croaks out your name. His warning doesn’t reach you in time.

Hyunjin is not gentle as he pulls you to your feet. “You didn’t think you could get rid of me that easily?” he pouts. Though the helmet tried its best to do its job, Hyunjin is still left with a sizable gash on his cheek and forehead. His usual clean-cut attire is gone as the rain continues to fall, leaving his clothing stuck to his lithe frame.

“You’ve certainly put up a much better fight than your predecessor,” he comments casually. “Though I guess it is fairly difficult to fight from a burning car. In fact, I think you’ve lasted the longest out of any of Taehyung’s conquests. Gold star for you, Y/N!”

“Why are you doing this, Hyunjin?” you choke out as you try to stay upright from the awkward angle Hyunjin has you at.

“Well, why not? Taehyung doesn’t mind, do you Taehyungie?” Hyunjin chuckles and Taehyung struggles to get to his feet. “You shouldn’t since we’re family, though you don’t act like it anymore.”

“We were never a family, Hyunjin. You’ve never known what a family is during your entire existence,” Taehyung says with as much conviction he can muster through the pain in his lungs.

Hyunjin frowns. “Now that isn’t true Taehyungie. Who took care of you when you first fell? Who took you in when you were stripped of your beloved guardian title?” he spits. “No, you left our family when you chose that wench over me.” Hyunjin glances up at the sky, the moon slightly covered by grey clouds. “But it’s not too late to come back home, Taehyung. Come. Redeem yourself. Let us show Y/N how we celebrate Cheshvan. Just like the old times.”

Your agonized scream tears Taehyung from his stupor. He watches your knees buckle under Hyunjin’s force, his hands pressed tightly against your temples; he had begun the possession process. “No!” Taehyung shouts as he charges forward, wings stretched to their full size.

Hyunjin easily sidesteps the attack, letting you crumple to the ground in pain and cackles. Taehyung’s reactions were more delayed after the crash. “Aren’t you tired of the games, Taehyung?! You can’t beat me!” Hyunjin bellows. “In fact, I’ll show you just how weak you are.” With a sinister grin, Hyunjin unleashes his wings.

Blacker than the charcoal that stains canvas, Hyunjin’s wings still hold the same imposing aura they did when Taehyung last saw them. The feathers are sleek in the rain and glisten under the moonlight. With their sheer power, Hyunjin quickly closes the distance between the two and grabs Taehyung by the scruff of his neck like any cat to her kitten. Taehyung lands harshly next to your shaking body as Hyunjin tosses him aside.

“Do it,” Hyunjin goads, head jerking in your direction. Taehyung shakes his head. “Take what is rightfully ours, Taehyung.”

“No,” Taehyung whispers as he gently touches your cheek. He can hear the erratic pattering of your heart in his ears. All he wants to do is get you home where you’ll be warm and safe.

“Do it!” Hyunjin commands with clenched fists.

“No,” Taehyung says more firmly. He turns as he stands to face his elder. “Their life isn’t ours to fuck with Hyunjin. I’m sick of your taunting, your bullshit family lies, and your fucking games. I’m done!” he says, teeth gritted.

Lightning flashes across the sky. “Done? There’s only one way for this to end and we both know you’re no killer, Taehyung,” Hyunjin chuckles.

“For your sake, you better hope you’re right,” Taehyung growls.

“You’re the one who cares about Redemption, Taehyung, though you don’t seem to be doing a very good job since you’re still down to two white feathers. Well, let’s see who’s blood will join Fallon’s tonight, hmm? I’m not afraid to get my hands dirty. Do your best, angel,” Hyunjin sneers.

Thunder rolls and lightning strikes as the two fallen angels go blow for blow. Taehyung is exhausted from his previous injuries but he can only see your’s and Fallon’s petrified faces in his mind when he thinks about giving up and his body giving out. He can’t have that. Not when you were so brave before.

With a shout, Taehyung doubles down his efforts, sending five quick punches to his opponent’s abdomen. Hyunjin stumbles back. His composure is gone when he launches himself at Taehyung, the sheer force of the impact sending him flying backward and into the side of the wrecked SUV.

“Come on Taehyung! Can’t you do better than that?!”

“Maybe not, but I can!” you yell as you jump on Hyunjin’s back.

Hyunjin lets out a garbled cry. Taehyung knows he’s just as stunned as Hyunjin is. Protruding in between the gap of his shoulder and neck proudly stands a jagged piece of glass no doubt from the shattered windows of one of the cars. Crouched behind him is your small frame, hands bloody and breath ragged.

“You little bitch!” Hyunjin screams, blood pouring from the wound. He spins to grab you but Taehyung is already grabbing him by the back of his neck. With the last of his strength, Taehyung raises his nemesis off the ground while Hyunjin tries to pry the glass out.

“End of the line, Hyunjin. Game over,” Taehyung says and slams the other fallen angel into the ground; it crumbles beneath him, outlining his body with cracks like white chalk at a crime scene.

“Taehyung! Are you okay?!” you cry out and catch him clumsily as he collapses. “I’ve got you,” you whisper. He’s exhausted as he stares up at you. Blood crusts your bottom lip and all he wants to do is kiss away your pain. He nearly does until he sees the remorseful look on your face. “I’m so sorry. This is all my fault. You’re hurt because of me,” you sob. “Need to get you home,” you murmur as you gently cradle his head but frantically look around. “Stay here, okay?”

Taehyung doesn’t have much of a choice. Assessing his injuries, he knows he’ll need copious amounts of rest before he’ll be anywhere near top form. He doesn’t think he’s been this beat down in his entire existence. If Hyunjin isn’t dead, Taehyung will have to call upon God Himself for the strength he would need to defend himself. Nearby, he hears the engine of a car sputter twice before turning over.

“I got one of the cars to start. I don’t think you can move, so I’m going to have to drag you okay? Fuck, I’m so sorry, Taehyung,” you apologize again as you reappear. Grunting, you drag Taehyung across the tarmac. He squeezes his eyes closed as the gravel bites into his skin. How he wishes he could just fly the two of you home.

When he opens them, his eyes find Hyunjin’s glazed over ones. The beating of his heart is slow and faint. Taehyung can only imagine how much blood he’s lost; it would be a miracle if he survived. He grimaces at the memory of the jagged edge protruding from Hyunjin’s smooth skin.

Gently, you set Taehyung in the passenger seat and strap him into the least beat up car: the Mercedes Benz you were kidnapped in. You press a kiss to his cheek and Taehyung sighs at the sensation, chest ablaze. “I’m so fucking sorry, Taehyung. So fucking sorry, but I’m gonna take care of you. I promise. I’ve got you,” you repeat softly and speed off. He wants to chalk it up to being in his delirious state and adrenaline-shocked system that he imagines the haunting words that echo from the scene of the crime.

The drive to his home feels much shorter as he drifts in and out of consciousness. It’s dark as the two of you stumble inside and up the stairs. Taehyung isn’t sure how you’re managing to carry nearly 80% of his weight with your own injuries but he’s grateful anyway. He lands with a flop on his bed.

“I’m gonna get something to clean you up with, okay?” Taehyung nods weakly as you disappear into his bathroom. Gingerly, he props himself up and tries to remove his shirt.

“Hey, let me do that,” you chide him.

“Not the circumstances I imagined you’d be undressing me under,” he chuckles as you help him rest against the pillow.

“So you’ve imagined it?” you joke as you wipe his face and neck with a washcloth. “Could have fooled me.”

“Hey,” he grabs your chin, “don’t do that. I just don’t -”

“-want to hurt me? Yeah, I know. I think I should be the one worrying about hurting you. You could have died, Taehyung,” you murmur as you frown at his yellowing bruises.

“None of this was your fault, Y/N. Do you hear me? None of it,” Taehyung emphasizes and holds your head in his hand, as if that would make believing him easier. You only nod sadly. “Please don’t worry yourself about any of this. I can clean the rest of myself up so why don’t you get changed and then we’ll sleep here. Tomorrow’s a new day and we’ll tackle whatever happens together, okay?” Again, you only nod.

After a quick shower and change of clothes for both of you, Taehyung settles into his sheets with you in his arms. And while he wishes he could have drifted off to the sweet smell of your peach body wash, Taehyung can only recall the scent of blood and the hushed whisper of his elder, “son of God, man of renown, in fallen fire and brimstone shall you drown.”

It’s oddly quiet when Taehyung wakes up. The sun seems much brighter as he squints at his Rembrandt painting. He’s sore but immediately he can tell he’s in much better shape than last night. When his fingers meet nothing but cool sheets instead of your warm skin, Taehyung sits up abruptly. The silence is deafening. He can’t hear your heart beating or the soft whispers of your breath. Taehyung hurries quickly across the hall, ignoring his body protesting at the sudden movement.

The guest bedroom is empty. A neatly made bed greets him as he glances around the room. Your heavy backpack is nowhere to be seen and only the faintest traces of your peach fragrance lingers in the air. His living room is also empty as he heads downstairs. No sign of your shoes by the door or the leather jacket you wore last night thrown across his sofa. He feels uneasy as he makes his way into the kitchen.

On the island, propped up by his favorite tea mug, is a white envelope with his name written in slanted cursive. Beside it, a neon yellow sticky note. Taehyung approaches the items as though they may hurt him. In fact, he’s sure they will as he picks up the Post-it.

Before you read the letter, please make yourself our favorite tea. Drink it outside and enjoy the view. You deserve it.

Sighing, Taehyung reluctantly does as he’s told. The tea is nearly as warm as the sun when he steps outside; he slept much later than he’s used to. The sight of the city in the valley below doesn’t fill Taehyung with the feeling of contentment as it usually did. Sitting at the edge of the deck with his feet planted in the grass, Taehyung tears open the envelope and begins to read your goodbye letter.

Taehyung,

I hope you listened to me and made the tea. You need something that will make you feel good right now. I think you know where this is going. I’m not sure where to start but I think I’m sorry is as good a place as any. You’re in all this pain because of me. I checked so many times to make sure you were still breathing, I don’t think I slept. I don’t know what I’d do if something happened to you. It would be too dramatic to say “die”, wouldn’t it?

You have such a beautiful life here and I almost ruined it. Yoongi was almost hurt because of me. So many people could have died. You could have died because of me - because you were trying to protect me. I know you won’t be very happy but I only want to protect you, to show you that I’m eternally grateful for everything you’ve done for me since we met again because I love you. I love you so much it’s hurts. But it hurts more to stay so leaving is the best option - that way Hyunjin can’t use me like he did. This way we’re both safe, even if it’s apart.

I know you think you lost your guardian angel title, but last night proved how ready you are for Redemption. God knows you’re one of the best He has out there. I’m so sorry to be leaving you like this. Please don’t try to look for me. Thank you for giving me a place to stay, fighting for me, and loving me the way you do - in this life and the last. I hope to find you in the next one. Again and again and again.

Faithfully and forever yours,

Y/N

Inside the envelope is the gold locket you were wearing - the same one he had given Fallon all those years ago. He clutches it tightly as he stares down at your words. You’d left him. Vanished without a trace with only this to remember you by. Tears prick the corners of his eyes as he struggles to contain the sob threatening to burst from his chest. Guilt and grief wrack his body because he couldn’t save you from the most dangerous thing of all: himself.

The cry slips from Taehyung’s mouth before he can stop it and once the first one is out, he can’t bring himself to hold back the rest. The locket feels like it’s about to burn his palm as he holds onto it tightly, his elevated body heat radiating around him. Taehyung isn’t sure how long he sits like that as he cries. In a way, wasn’t this what he had wanted? You are safe and away from him. Though he wishes he knew roughly where you were so he could keep others away from you, he knows it’s better this way. The two of you wouldn’t be tempted, he wouldn’t taint your soul, and your salvation would be left intact. That was more than he could ask for.

At that thought, Taehyung exhales in acceptance and his wings release with it. The pressure from the past few days melt away as they hum in the gentle breeze. They feel lighter as they stretch to their full length, knocking over his cup of tea. Softly, he curses. He’ll have to make another one as this one has no doubt gone cold. Taehyung bends to pick up the cup and turns to head inside when he stops after seeing his reflection in the sliding glass door. The cup slips from his fingers, shattering against the wood but Taehyung barely notices. He can only laugh in disbelief as he gazes at his reflection in the glass.

Taehyung turns his face to the sun in greeting with a crooked smile and a heavy heart - God really did have an ironic sense of humor. Nestled in the dark abyss of his past transgressions, and slightly above his left shoulder, is the new addition of a pristine, white feather.

full masterlist

#taehyung fanfic #taehyung x reader #taehyung oneshot #bts fanfiction #kth angst #fic: fallen

58 notes · View notes

formidxble · 4 years

Text

summary: changbin shouldn’t be on top of you, but here he was.

pairing: seo changbin x female reader word count: 2.8k

genre: smut and angst, exes with benefits, non!idol au

smut warnings: nothing really, it’s reunion sex, nothing too rough. tagged <3: @moonlit-lixie @lilixeu @meow-minho a/n: this is my first time writing smut !! shoutout to the lovely @moonlit-lixie for reading some snippets, so i don’t end up embarrassing myself. i’m trying and i’m learning, so constructive criticism is welcome!

ˏˋ°•*⁀➷masterlist

please don’t interact with this post if you are below 18 years old!

“come on, give it to me.”

you whine into changbin’s ear, his hands lingering on your hips for way too long. you feel him smirk against your skin before taking it in his lips again. he sucks on your neck and it feels right, but it shouldn’t. he shouldn’t know how to make your back arch, how to make you moan, how to soak your folds. not anymore, at least. nevertheless, your hands find themselves gripping changbin’s hair as you tilt your head to allow him more access.

your body loves to betray you, it seems, because you let out a soft moan when he licks a stripe on the side of your neck. he chuckles, his arm finding its way around your waist. the moment your back arches again in desperation and pleasure, he pulls your body into him, and your skin burns with the thought of having him again.

“changbin,” you breathe, pulling on his hair to bring him up to your face, eyes locking instantly, “you know what i want.”

your voice shakes and he blinks slowly, a small smirk forming on his plump and swollen lips. his free hand comes up to your cheek, caressing it, and for a moment, you forget who he was. in his eyes, you see the man who used to love you. the fire that you longed to burn for you again is in his eyes and you let out a sigh, opening your mouth to say something else. he beats you to it.

“i do,” changbin continues caressing your cheek, “and i plan to give it to you, baby. i never disappoint you, you know i don’t.”

his words shouldn’t hurt as much as they did. you knew he never disappointed you in bed. he always took care of you, so why was it so hard for him to care for you when you’re not in the sheets anymore? in response, you let out a whine, leaning into his hand on your cheek. as much as you know you shouldn’t give into him, you couldn’t stop.

you didn’t want to.

changbin carefully removes his hand from your cheek, putting it on your waist to start trailing it down the side of your body. every touch, every contact you had with this man had your skin aching for more. you spread your legs to further accommodate him and he obliges, making himself comfortable in the place he once called heaven. you wonder if he still feels the same way.

you didn’t have to think of anything else when you start feeling his hand on your thigh. your eyes lock again, the arm around your waist keeping you grounded and reminding you this wasn’t a wet dream. changbin was here, on top of you, fingers painfully near the place you wanted him the most. you buck your hips up and he hums.

“so needy, baby. you missed me?”

“you have no fucking idea,” you moan softly. changbin raises an eyebrow, shaking his head as a smug smile forms on his lips. “just give it to me, baby. make me feel good, make me cum, please, binnie, fuck, i—“

you cut yourself off with a moan, his fingers finding their way to your clit. his breath is hot on your neck as he rubs slow circles on your nub. you find your legs opening up even more and he lets out a soft snort.

“this enough?” changbin teases, sucking another hickey onto your neck, as if you didn’t have enough. you shake your head, gasping softly when you feel him squeeze your waist.

you hated that you still knew what that meant. when you were still together, that meant that he wanted you to use your words. damn him. you take a sharp breath before speaking, “need your fingers, please—“

changbin grunts against your skin, fingers now making their way down to where you ached. his fingers circle your hole and a moan rings through your ears.

“god, you’re always so fucking wet for me, baby. my good girl,” he mumbles as he plunges a finger in. your back arches, mouth falling open as your moan of “yes” echoes in your bedroom. he removes his arm around your waist, planting it beside your head to support himself.

before you could fully adjust to his finger, he inserts another. you cry out his name as your hand latches on to his bicep. you forgot how good he was in bed. changbin knew everything about you, where you were sensitive, where you body burned for him, where you wanted him. he proves it again tonight when he curls his fingers inside you, hitting your spot immediately. you tighten your grip on his bicep as you moan.

“look at me,” changbin sighs. without much hesitation, you follow. your eyes lock for the third time tonight and you feel something erupt in your chest.

“there’s my good girl.”

you let out a choked cry at his words, the hand on his bicep falling to the sheets as you grip that instead. you weren’t his girl anymore, but for tonight, at least, you were. you feel a lump form in your throat, so you turn away from his gaze, deciding to look at anything else, but him. changbin grabs your chin gently before turning your head, so you could look at him.

“eyes on me when you cum, baby.”

you nod, pouting when changbin removes his hand from your chin. he chuckles lowly. he makes up for it when his fingers move faster in you. you’re tempted to close your eyes and throw your head back, but the way his eyes bore into yours made you think otherwise. you feel the knot in your stomach threatening to break. you grip the sheets tighter this time.

“you’re all mine tonight, yeah?”

and with his words, you finish, back arching on the bed as your legs try to close themselves. with his free hand, changbin pries them open as the movement of his fingers slow to help you ride out your high. your thighs start to shake slightly. you feel your walls pulsing against his fingers before he pulls them out. changbin licks them clean, eyes not leaving yours.

“changbin,” you cry softly, your hand reaching out for him in an attempt to bring him closer to you, “please, i need you.”

changbin nods and removes his shirt quickly. you take this moment to admire him for all that he was. this was the man who broke your heart, but here you were, under him again, almost drooling at the sight of him. you tilt your head and he gives you an amused look as he raises an eyebrow. you reach out your hand to trail it down his torso. he takes a sharp breath. you’ve felt his body a ton of times, but why does tonight feel different?

“i love your body,” you praise. changbin chuckles, leaning down to press his lips on yours. both of your lips move in sync and you taste yourself on his lips. it’s almost as if he never left you, like you’re still used to doing this, but in reality, it’s been months since the last. that fact didn’t deter you, however, because your hand is on his cheek again and the other is on his shoulder blade. one of his hands finds its way to the back of your head and he’s pulling you in deeper. his other hand is on his sweatpants, trying to pull it down to free himself.

you pull away to help him out and his chuckle rings out in the bedroom. “what?” you question.

changbin shakes his head as he pulls his sweatpants off, tossing it somewhere in your bedroom. “this takes me back to our first time.”

it was supposed to be a light-hearted joke, but it stabs you in the heart in ways you didn’t even know was possible. the lump in your throat earlier has formed again and you look away. you didn’t want to remember that, not anymore. that was when he still loved you. this is different. this is casual. something that only happened when you both needed it.

you agreed that there would be no feelings involved, but how could you deny the fact that when his lips are on yours, you still get goosebumps? how could you deny the fact that when his lips brush your skin, you still feel sparks? how could you deny the fact that you still loved him? but what could you do, now that he’s not yours anymore?

agreeing to casual sex with him was the only other way to keep him in your life and in an intimate way such as this.

changbin whispers your name to get your attention, his hand brushing hair off of your face and tucking it behind your ear. you turn to gaze up at him, blinking.

“are you with me?” he asks.

“i’m with you,” you respond quietly, voice threatening to break as you reach up to put a hand on his cheek again and giving it a quick caress. “i’m with you.”

changbin smiles softly and your heart aches. he pulls away from your touch, leaning over to his bedside table to grab a condom. you let out a soft laugh, trying to make things lighter for you. it was his turn to ask, “what?”

you shake your head, watching him as he ripped the packet open. “you must expect a lot of girls to have a box of condoms in your drawer.” you ignore the pang in your chest as the words leave your mouth.

changbin snickers as he pinches the top of the condom before sliding himself in it. he puts a hand beside your head again, the other lining himself up on your entrance. he looks up at you.

“only you, sweetheart.”

your breath hitches and before you could answer, changbin pushes himself inside of you. the stretch burns ever so slightly, but it was the specific burn you have been looking for. your fingers and other toys didn’t do you any justice. it’s changbin, and only changbin, who’s able to provide you with such satisfaction and pleasure. his cock was thick and long, but it fit right in you.

both of you moan when he bottoms out. he drops his head, closing his eyes as he lets you adjust to his size.

“you’re so tight.”

you whimper at his words, legs wrapping around his waist to push changbin in deeper, if that was even possible. he lets out a groan before folding his arms beside your head, using his elbows for support, closing in the space between the two of you. he leans his forehead against yours as he starts to move.

“give it to me,” you beg, hands cupping his cheeks. it was painful that it was this slow. it was too intimate for the both of you, but you knew that you never wanted it to stop, no matter how much it brought you to simpler times with the man that was once yours. he closes his eyes as he starts to move faster, the sounds of your slick echoing in the bedroom.

“changbin,” you moan, “fuck me. give it to me how i want it, you know how i want it—“

“of course i do,” he responds breathlessly. changbin uses his hands to support him, towering over you as he starts pounding into you. your hands on his cheeks fall to sheets, eyes closing as his name easily rolls off your tongue.

“my good girl, are you mine?” changbin asks, eyes not leaving you as he continues to relentlessly pound into your cunt. the simple answer is no. but it was fun to pretend, even if it hurt you in the morning. you weren’t his girl anymore, but tonight, you were, and that was enough.

a string of yeses leave your mouth. you’re moaning his name again like it was the only name you’ve ever known, like a prayer directed up into the sky as you arch your back in pleasure. when your back hits the mattress again, you gaze at him. changbin knew you in ways no one else knew you, but you had to move on someday, in someway. you push your thoughts away as you lean up to kiss him gently. the action surprises him, the movement of his hips falter as he kisses you back in the same way you kissed him—soft and gentle.

when you pull away, he breathes your name, eyes glossy. you reach up to swipe a thumb under his eye to wipe away the tear that threatens to leave it. your heart pounds in your chest as you lean your forehead against his, legs tightening around his waist. you needed him and you wanted him as close to you as possible. you don’t know when the next time will be and if tonight was the last, then at least you could say that you made the most of it. you drape your arm on the back of his neck as you lean back on the mattress.

you watch as he bites his lip, the movements of his hips returning to its pace earlier. you wanted to close your eyes, but you wanted to see him. you wanted to see the way his hair fell onto his forehead, the sweat forming on the side of his head, the way he watched his cock disappearing into you. he looks up at you, eyebrows scrunched and you could tell he has something on his mind.

“tell me something,” you gasp, letting your legs fall to his side. changbin grunts, leaning back as he puts his hands on your waist. he starts railing into you and whatever thoughts you had before this vanished as you were consumed by everything that was changbin. the sounds of your skin meeting rings out in the room.

“i love you.”

you don’t hear it at first, but when you realize what he breathed out, you let out a broken moan. your relationship in bed was easy. that was the thing. you could love him all day long, but he wouldn’t reciprocate unless the both of you were in bed. you didn’t know if it was just his lust talking, but fuck it felt good hearing him say that again. if he asked you back now, you wouldn’t deny him, that was for sure. it was pathetic, but it was changbin and you wanted no one else.

i love you. thrust. i love you. thrust. i love you.

you’re crying his name out as you reach your high, tears falling down from your eyes. you grip his shoulder as he helps you ride out your high. god, it shouldn’t be this painful, being under him like this, but you wouldn’t be anywhere else. changbin moves faster as he runs after his own climax and before you know it, he’s coming undone inside you with a soft groan of your name. you shudder at his words, slightly rolling your hips against his to help him ride out his own high.

changbin knew you and he knew the words you wanted to hear. he knew the buttons he had to press to get you where you needed to be, the spots he had to pleasure to make you feel good. maybe that’s why you connected so well in bed and not outside it. he drops his head on the side of your neck, both of your chests heaving. he wordlessly pulls out after a while, taking the condom off of him and tying it up to throw it away in the bin beside his bed. he lies beside you.

both of you stay in silence, only the sounds of your breathing echoing in the room. you didn’t know how to react to his words as you bask in the aftermath of everything that transpired earlier. you look over, his eyes closed. you fight the urge to reach out for him and feel the intimacy you both created earlier, but you knew that this was the changbin that you called your ex. you weren’t his girl again, not until the next time, whenever that may be.

“i wish we connected in our relationship the way we connect in bed,” you mutter as you look away from him to look up the ceiling. you clasp your hands on your stomach and he doesn’t respond. you close your eyes to take in a breath.

the next morning, the space beside you is empty and cold. you reach out to the spot, however, somehow feeling his warmth still. his scent lingers in the sheets. this was changbin now, your ex who still had the benefits of a lover. you grip the side of his bed and you sigh.

beside you, you hear the bedroom door open. you turn around and you meet the eyes that were boring into yours last night. your heart jumps out of your chest.

he stayed.

“good morning,” changbin greets, a soft smile on his lips. you tilt your head. was this a dream? he inches closer to you before sitting on the edge of the bed. “anything you want for breakfast?”

maybe everything will be alright after all.

#kim tries to write #changbin smut #skz imagines #kpop scenarios #changbin x reader #skz changbin #i hope this is good enoUGH???#seo changbin #skz #stray kids

429 notes · View notes

hops-hunny · 3 years

Text

Temptation

Pairing: Neville Longbottom x McGonagall!Reader

Pronouns: She/Her

Word Count: 4k

Request: “Could you maybe do a Neville x reader where the reader is McGonagall's grandchild?”

Summary: Neville had never experienced temptation, till it walked by him in a pleated skirt.

Warnings: Suggestive thoughts???

A/N: I won’t even lie, this was very self indulgent. I didn’t mean to write this much but oh well! Also I noticed I read the prompt wrong and wrote this for fem reader so I apologize anon. I still hope you can find joy in this!

Temptation. Temptation was a word Neville knew well. He had heard it many upon many times. From his peers, and even some of his teachers. However, he never really understood what it felt like to experience it, to have it coursing through his very being. Well, that was until it came knocking on his door or, to put it more precisely, walking by him in a (y/h/h) robe and vanilla-lavender perfume. He didn’t expect it to have such a beautiful laugh and he certainly didn’t expect it to be McGonagall's granddaughter! No matter how many times he had heard it described to him and how many times he had heard the feeling be recited to him like one of those shit muggle pop songs, it still didn’t prepare him for the real experience itself.

Could she be anymore perfect? Anymore graceful, anymore well, tempting? She was the kind of beauty that he read about in books and the kind of beauty he saw when he looked at all the flowers that bloomed within the greenhouse. He watched, observing her beauty as she walked. His face flushed softly as he saw her eyes light up, head facing straight ahead and shoulders held high unaware of his eyes of adoration upon her. His gaze was then shifted to her hair. The way the light reflected off of the (h/c) strand made his heart race! Next was one of his favorite things, her smile. Her smile was enough to brighten anyone's day! Well...it most certainly brightened his that is. His eyes fixated on her legs, the soft sheen they held. ‘God they look smooth, like the softest of pillows, the smoothest of silks, the fluffiest, puffiest of clouds. I bet the-’ he was broken out of his thoughts as she came to a stop in front of her grandmother which made him a bit queasy to his stomach. If only McGonagall new about his thoughts...wait did she? She could be using legilimency on him this very moment and he’d have no clue. What if she was, what if she-

He jumped, squeaking softly as a hand came down hard on his shoulder causing his body to tense. And his gaze to shift to the source of the force relaxing when he saw it was Dean.

“Hey Nev, what are you doing just standing here? Oh I see what it is!” He exclaimed smiling at his lanky friend, watching his eyes flicker back and forth between in front of him and back to himself. Neville gulped, tugging at his sleeves a bit as his shirt suddenly began to feel constraining.

“Y-you do?” he asked nervously. His throat began to feel smaller. The problem with Neville’s little…’temptation’ was that he hadn’t mentioned it to anyone. It wasn’t like he hadn’t had feelings for people before. He had his fair share of crushes throughout the year. But she was different. See, he wasn’t the first one to notice how beautiful the girl was. Heavens no! Quite a few of his peers had noticed just how breathtaking (Y/n) was but once they saw the last name that was attached to her, that was more than enough to turn them the other way. However, the connection to her grandmother not only put up an invisible force field for suitors, but friends as well. He found himself feeling sorry for her often, he could only imagine how lonely she was.

“Yeah, I do. You were waiting for me to find you so you could help me with my herbology homework! Man Nev, you’re such a good friend.” he said. Neville rolled his eyes noticing all of Dean’s missing coursework for herbology within his hands. As much as he loved his friend, he also couldn’t deny how unbelievably idiotic he was. Although he was disappointed in how irresponsible he was, he was also relieved he hadn’t noticed what had actually had him standing there lost in his thoughts. “Oh and I also saw you staring at McGonagall junior. I don’t blame you mate, she’s bloody fit. Have you seen her in that skirt she wears to Hogsmeade? It makes me just wanna-” Neville smacked his friend on the back again ignoring his groan of protest. He began to walk off leaving Dean confused. Neville noticed the lack of his friend's presence near him causing him to turn around.

“Do you want help with your herbology work or not?”

-----------

(Y/n) sat with Luna in the courtyard, watching as her friend picked at the wildflowers twisting them and molding them into a flower crown. She sighed once again as she continued to ramble onto her. “I don’t know Lu, he’s just so cute! I wouldn’t even know how to approach him. Besides, he probably wants someone from his own house and year, yknow?” She said as she glanced at her preoccupied friend. “Are you even listening to me?” she huffed frustratedly. Luna looked at her, rolling her eyes at her a bit.

“You’re only a year below us (Y/n), you talk about him as if he’s an old man! Besides, the whole different house thing would only matter to him if he was a Slytherin. Neville doesn’t care about little things like that.” she took the completed crown placing it on her friend’s head as she smiled at her. “Yknow, for someone at the top of your year you’re quite daft.” Luna said nonchalantly, causing her friend’s eye to twitch. One thing (Y/n) would never get quite used to is her friend’s ability to tell people the truth as if it were nothing. Luna squeezed the girl’s soft (s/c) hand before smiling at her. “Besides, you’re beautiful! If he doesn’t want you, I know there are plenty of guys who most certainly do!” (Y/n) felt herself get quite shy at her friend’s words, rubbing at the goosebumps that were forming on her arm. But, she was right. She couldn’t let her thoughts of if or if not a guy liked her get her down.

“Hey (Y/n), have you ever, yknow, actually tried TALKING to the guy?” Ginny asked, smacking on the taffy she had been eating. The (e/c) eyed girl felt herself getting flustered once again.

“W-well, the short answer is no. Don’t look at me like that! I’ve TRIED. Every time I try something comes up! I’m either almost late to class, one of his friend’s comes up to him, or I have to do something for my Nan! It’s a lot harder trying to talk to someone when you don’t have any classes with them..” she said as she began to pout, reminded of her failed attempts to speak to the awkwardly charming boy. Ginny popped another taffy in her mouth, processing her friend's words before smirking a bit.

“Just leave it to me, I have the perfect plan! Don’t you worry a single little hair on that pretty head of yours.” she said, causing both of her friends to side eye her both with the same thought in mind: ‘Oh Merlin, what is she thinking now?’

---------------

Well, what Ginny had been thinking wasn’t too bad but, (Y/n) was still quite nervous as she sat here. She was thankful Ginny hadn’t trapped them in a 1 on 1 situation or did something fucking stupid such as locking them in the room of requirement together. No, instead she had gathered her and Neville’s shared group of friends and decided to have a picnic together whilst everyone else was at Hogsmeade. Luna had asked the house elves to spare some of the extra food they had from lunch which they gave to her kindly considering how sweet she was to them always.

Even though all of their friends were there, she still found herself being nervous which is why she still sat on the blanket with Hermione as Ron, Harry, and Dean picked on Neville lightheartedly by splashing him with water, Ginny and Luna challenged each other to different swim challenges, and Hermione read a book, relaxing comfortably under the shade of the tree. She sighed to herself, hugging her legs closer to her chest as she brought her face to rest upon her knees. She let her eyes wander back to Neville, a smile gracing her face as she observed him. She never got the time to just watch him in a natural environment. Every time she saw him, he was always so jumpy or nervous, awkwardly engaging in conversation with people who usually just wanted herbology help or needed advice on how to care for their plants. But now, watching as he smiled and laughed with their friends she realized just how infatuated with him she truly was. She took in the way his hair looked wet, his usually wavy hair drooped, water dripping from the strands. She smiled, noticing the way his crooked smile looked when he was his happiest. She began to get flustered noticing the way his arms had a bit of definition to them which (Y/n) could only assume came from all the heavy lifting he did for Professor Sprout in the greenhouse.

“You should join him. Sitting there and wondering what could be isn’t gonna get you anywhere.” (Y/n) gasped a little, whipping her head around quickly to look at her friend whose eyes were still fixated on the book in her hand, flipping the pages delicately.

“H-how did yo-”

“How did I know? You’re so predictable. Plus, you’re a little chatterbox. The only time you shut up is when you look at him.” Hermione giggled, finally peering at her friend over her book. She closed it and set it down on the blanket before taking off her cover up. She held a hand down to her friend. “Well, are you coming?” (Y/n) looked up at her friend, biting the inside of her cheek as she thought about it before nodding, letting Hermione pull her up. She began to take off her own cover up before taking a deep breath. She looked at her friend and they began walking towards the lake.

“I’ve never seen ‘Mione in a swimsuit before. She looks...like a girl.” Ron said to his friends as they watched the two girls near the lake. His friends all responded in some form of agreement. He turned to look at Neville, smirking as he saw him staring at the girls. “It looks like you agree don’t you, Nev?” Neville shook his head, a light blush coating his cheeks. Unknown to his friends he wasn’t looking at Hermione though, he was looking at her.

“Yeah, she’s quite beautiful.” This didn’t go unnoticed by Ginny though who smirked, deciding to turn things up a notch.

“Hey, why don’t we all play some chicken? There’s enough of us!” Ginny said, beginning to walk over to the guys with Luna not too far behind her. “Unless you guys are scared, you know I’m the chicken champion so I wouldn’t be surprised if you w-”

“Don’t be ridiculous Gin! You know for a fact I’m way better than you, I proved that when you came to my place last summer.” (Y/n) said giggling at her overly confident friend. She tried sneaking a glance at Neville but found she had been caught in the act as Neville was already staring at her. She looked away quickly rubbing the back of her neck. Wait, why was Neville already looking at her?

She shook herself out of her thoughts as they all began to pair off for chicken. The (h/c) haired girl went to approach one of her friends but found that Ginny and Harry already paired. She quickly tried turning to Hermione who made her way over to Ron. She sent one last pleading glance Luna’s way but the girl simply smiled at her before walking over to Dean. She felt her heart race at what she already suspected to happen. “I-I guess it's us, Nev.” she felt herself growing a bit insecure at having to sit on the boy’s shoulders. Although she was short, she didn’t have as small of a frame as her other friends did. “L-listen Neville, if I’m too heavy or too much for you to lift don’t even worry about it! I have no problem bei-”

With all the courage Neville could muster, he took a deep breath diving under water before rising up with the girl on his shoulder as his large hands gripped at her thighs making sure she was sturdy on his shoulders. She shrieked a bit at the unexpected gesture, gripping at his hair a bit. Holy shit was his heart racing. Had he really just done that? What had gotten into him? ‘Don’t back down, Nev! Say something cool, say something cool!!’

He cleared his throat some, before patting her thigh with his hand. “You’re fine. Y-you don’t weigh much of anything.” He said. She felt herself relax some, hoping he couldn’t feel the goosebumps on her thighs. However, Neville’s thoughts were far from the goosebumps. He couldn’t help himself from thinking that they were just as soft as he had imagined them to be. He was in deep and he knew it. “L-l-listen (Y/n), I-”

“Alright who’s going first? Me vs ‘Mione maybe? Come on Harry, move faster!” Ginny said. (Y/n) found herself trying to stifle a giggle at the sight before her. Ginny was tugging at Harry’s hair and yelling at the boy as he argued back. She couldn’t contain herself at the sight, she began to laugh trying to make sure she didn’t fall off Neville’s shoulders at the movement.

Neville however was so entranced at that sound. He found himself wanting to be the person to cause that melodic giggle to come from her every time. “They’re so cute aren’t they?” she asked as he hummed in agreement. “I’d love to have something like that.” she mumbled to herself, however Neville had heard.

-------------------------------

Ginny was on a win streak, she had beaten Luna and Dean, and Hermione and Ron. She was feeling confident as she banged on her chest cheering which reminded (Y/n) of a muggle movie her aunt once showed her. She had been absentmindedly petting Neville’s hair, running her fingers through it as she swirled it around her fingers. He hadn’t minded though, his face was flushed a bright pink and he was much too scared to say anything, worried that if he did he would end up waking up in his bed and it all would’ve been a dream. He heard his favorite voice pull him out of his thoughts.

“We’re up next Nev, think we’ll win?” she asked as she leaned over, her face appearing in front of his upside down. He jumped a bit, pulling his face back and tightening his grip on her legs.

“C-careful (Y/n!) You might fall if you’re not!” he said, staring into her eyes. God were they beautiful.

“I doubt it, I’ve got you holding me up. I trust ya, you wouldn’t let me fall.” she said giggling as she leaned back up, her lips accidentally brushing against his nose and forehead on the way back up which has caused both of them to freeze up and a silence to fall upon the two. Their eyes both watched as Luna fell off of Dean’s shoulders again as Ginny cheered at another victory.

“But to answer your question, I think we’ve got this in the bag! Let’s do this!” He said as he waded over to them. She smiled at his enthusiasm as they looked over at them. She looked over at Luna who gave her a wink causing her to grow shy once more.

“Ah a new challenger approaches!” Ron exclaims, his eyes drifting to the pair. Neville glared at Ron a bit when his eyes lingered on the girl above him’s figure for just a tad too long before he cleared his throat.

“We’re gonna kick your ass, Gin! Prepare to get that gorgeous red hair of yours soaked! Isn’t that right, Neville?” She asked looking down at his head as he nodded along. “Consider this a rematch to last summer. I’ve come to snatch my crown right from off your head.” she said placing an invisible crown done on her head laughing as Ginny scoffed at her actions.

“Bring it on (y/h/h)!” She said as Harry began to walk over to her. The two girls both began to approach each other with looks of determination in their eyes. Neville let his eyes wander to the water watching the girl’s actions through the water.

“Beautiful..” he muttered in awe as he gazed upon her affectionately. Although he was nervous, he was even more so nervous of letting her down. He tightened his grip on her plush thighs as a determined expression made its way to his face.

Ginny and (Y/n) both began pushing and tugging at each other trying to get each other to fall. And (Y/n) did have to admit, it was no easy feat considering how tone Ginny was from quidditch practice and how out of shape she was herself from all those late night cake sessions with the house elves but it didn’t deter her at all. She continued to push and shove at Ginny. If she could only get a better grip...she didn’t have that much time to do so as the redhead girl gave a particularly hard push causing the girl to almost topple over. Almost being the key word. Neville gripped at her a bit harder at her as she went backwards causing her to fling forward with quite a bit of force. Using said force to her advantage, the (y/h/h) girl was able to push Ginny, sending her and Harry falling in. They both cheered Neville spinning around with her as they laughed before he felt something tug his leg sending them both flying into the water.

Neville resurfaced, spluttering a bit as he shook his head a bit. “Sod off, Harry! You’re a sore loser!” He exclaimed laughing with his friend. He turned to his side remembering the (h/c) girl. He watched as she resurfaced and took a gasp of air. His breath hitched as he watched the way she pushed her hair back, chest on display behind her swimsuit. God was she gorgeous.. He shook himself out of his thoughts, pushing some of her hair behind her ear that she had managed to miss. He watched as she looked away from him shyly muttering a soft thank you towards him.

They went at it for a bit more, the girls all determined to at least win one round. At some point, Ginny even put Harry on her shoulders and as it turned out, he was way worse at chicken than she was. Even Luna had somehow managed to beat him. But as they all went on, the group grew hungry and decided as the sun would be setting soon, it’d be a good idea to eat like they originally planned. They all gathered around on the large gingham blanket and once again, her friends turned against her leaving the only spot available for her next to Neville. However, unlike last time she decided to take full advantage of the situation. She feigned a shiver, catching his attention as she hoped.

“A-are you cold, (Y/n)?” He asked, eyes full of concern.

“Yeah, just a bit Nev!” she smiled back at him, popping another grape into her mouth. Neville looked at her blankly for a bit before deciding to give into his temptation. See, the thing with Neville wasn’t that he was scared. No, in fact he had had his fair share of flings during his time at Hogwarts unbeknownst to his friends. It's just, she was different. He made his heart race in different ways and gave him goosebumps on his arms and back. She made his brain short circuit from the mere sight of her. However, he knew she would not be single forever. He wasn’t oblivious to the lingering looks his friends had been given her throughout the night and he certainly wasn’t going to stay in the same lane as them. So, without a second thought he grabbed her with ease sitting her in his lap, the soft skin of her waist meeting the soft skin of his arms as he pulled her into his chest. (Y/n) felt her breath hitch slightly, as her own set of goosebumps started to form.

“Is that better?” Neville whispered softly to her as his chin came to rest on her shoulder. She turned her head slightly, her lips slightly brushing against his freckled cheek due to their close proximity. Instead of responding, she simply nodded still in a state of shock. Was this really happening? Her (e/c) eyes came to meet Ginny’s who simply smirked, sending her a wink before she went back to her conversation with Harry. None of her friends seemed that shocked at the position they were in. (Y/n) found herself a mix between relieved and offended that no one was surprised.

Although (Y/n) hadn’t noticed anything, the clenched fist and furrowed brows of his own friends did not go unnoticed. He felt himself smile internally, Neville 1 and the others 0. He caressed her skin lightly as if she was made of the finest of porcelain that would break from even a bit of pressure. The Gryffindor boy felt a surge of confidence within himself as goosebumps formed under his fingertips. He was knocked from his thoughts as a ripe strawberry was pressed against his lips, turning his attention to the (h/c) haired girl. He slowly took a bite from it, pink lips wrapped around the red fruit. He hummed constantly as he pulled away. (Y/n) moved back slightly to look at him, giggling at his red stained lips as the juice rolled down his chin a bit.

“Hey, you’ve got a bit of..” she trailed off giggling more as she motioned towards the juice. “One second, I’ll get it for you.” she murmured, reaching for a napkin. Neville pulled her back causing her to give him a confused look.

“No need.” he whispered, pulling her forward, pressing his lips against hers. The kiss was a mix of everything at once. Passion. Hesitance. Desire. And oh, he couldn’t forget his little friend: temptation. He pulled her closer, settling his large hands at the base of her spine right about her rear as hers wrapped around his neck. The girl’s fingers twirled the hair at the bottom of his head trying to distract her from the tingling sensation she felt all over. Neville nibbled at her lip a bit, biting it as he pulled away. “T-this is probably the wrong time to ask but, are you seeing anyone?”

-------------------------

The next week, Neville found himself in that same spot in the hallway that he was in the previous monday. His thoughts drift to the angel known as his vice, his temptation. He watched as her smooth legs made their way down the hall, smile on her face as per usual. However, this time he didn’t have to crave to be the one those eyes were lighting up at. He didn’t have to crave to be the one that oh so beautiful smile was caused by, because he was. He held his arms open with a smile, stumbling back a bit as the (y/h/h) jumped in his arms. He caught her, twirling her around as they both laughed before he placed her on the ground grabbing her hand. Neville placed a peck upon her cheek, nothing but adoration in his eyes. He gulped slightly, sweaty palms as they walked by McGonagall but he found himself relaxing when she sent a wink his way as she gave him a smile of approval.

Although temptation had originally showed itself on his doorstep as a visitor in his home, it eventually developed into something more and became a welcome resident in his home. Temptation was no longer temptation, it was love.

#Neville Longbottom #neville x reader #neville x you #neville longbottom x reader #Harry Potter #harry potter imagines #neville longbottom x you #neville x y/n

199 notes · View notes

bumblesimagines · 3 years

Text

Green Thumb

Part 16

Request: Yes or No

This first half is for you anon! Excuse my inability to write drunk characters lmao

"What the hell are you doing?" You blinked, looking up at Tony. You stumbled back slightly, gaze flickering around the room.

"Uhm.." A small snort left you, holding onto the counter and raising the bottle of whiskey.

"This?" You answered, head tilting as you smiled widely. Tony raised his brows, eyeing you with a disapproving gaze.

"So what? You drink now?"

"Clint would know if I- Oh, fuck." You caught yourself before you could fall, a small laugh leaving you. "If I touched his beers."

"Barton's drinking too? What a great influence you have, kid." Tony frowned, shaking his head.

"This isn't my first time." You muttered, huffing softly as your eyes narrowed. Tony raised a brow, taking in a deep breath.

"Could've fooled me."

"Sam was pretty sneaky." You giggled softly, putting the bottle down before you could drop it. You didn't notice the way Tony flinched when you put it down a little too hard.

"Drinking isn't the answer to what you're feeling." Tony called, taking a step towards you. You scowled, shaking your head.

"You're a stupidly lucky bastard, Stark." You muttered, taking a step forward. Your hands quickly caught the island, ice covering the area you touched.

"Okay, kid, let's get you to bed before you set this place on fire." Tony said, reaching out towards you. You scoffed, smacking his hands away.

"Don't touch me, asshole." You snapped, hands heating up and turning the ice to water. Tony didn't want you to have an outburst and make a sinkhole swallow the facility.

"It's been two years. Two years since everyone just.. Poof! Gone! What did you lose, huh? A kid you barely knew? Your pride?" You raised your brows, staring at him. His face was fuzzy and the room was slightly spinning.

"What did you lose? Your parents were already dead, your bestie is alive, your wife is alive, you're expecting a kid! You lost nothing." You sneered, glaring at him with glossy eyes.

"Everyone I love is gone but you get to start a new life with Ms. Pans or whatever her fucking name is. You get to have a family while I have to live without mine.. Clint.. Clint doesn't even come home half the time!" Your brows lowered, body trembling as you tried fighting back tears.

"I think we should talk about something." Tony said softly. You scoffed, rolling your eyes and licking your lips.

"Yeah? What? Gonna tell me I'm immature again?" You asked, letting out a small fake laugh. You looked away from him when tears began to slip down your cheeks.

"Why do I keep losing everyone?" You sobbed, taking in short breaths. Tony's gaze softened, placing a hesitant hand on your shoulder.

"It's not your fault, (Y/N)." He said softly, frowning. Tony had never seen you vulnerable. You were usually snappy and feisty with him.

"I d-didn't try hard enough." You breathed out, a quiet whimper escaping you.

"All of us could've tried harder. All of us wish we did. Don't you think Thor feels the way way you do? He's just angry instead of sad. No clue where he flew off but.." Tony sighed, eyes shutting as he thought of things to say that wouldn't piss you off. You turned and stared at him for a moment before reaching out and grabbing the back of his head, leaning forward. Your lips met his though your mind didn't process that you were kissing a married man with a baby on the way. You pulled away from the stunned billionaire, patting his chest.

"You suck." You whispered, eyes becoming droopy before you collapsed. Tony quickly caught you before you could hit the ground, clearing his throat.

"Hey, F.R.I.D.A.Y? Could you contact Rhodey? I need some assistance." Tony dragged your body towards one of the couches nearby, laying you on your side in case you had to vomit. Tony stared down at you, taking in your flushed, tear stained cheeks. He raised a hand to his lips, gently touching them. He shook his head, looking down at his ring with a heavy sigh.

"What's up, Tony?" Rhodes asked, gaze immediately dropping onto you.

"Could I charge him for underage drinking?" Tony asked, looking at him. Rhodes shook his head, chuckling.

"He turned 23 last month. Sent him a birthday card and a small cactus plant." Rhodes told him, approaching the couch.

"How come I'm never told of his birthdays?"

"Cause he doesn't like you." Rhodes answered simply, grabbing your legs as Tony hooked his arms under your armpits. They got you to your old bedroom in the facility, thought it took them a while. Tony propped up a pillow under your head, placing a trash can beside the bed.

"What would a kid like him want on their birthday?" Tony asked, looking at Rhodes as he put his hands on his hips.

"His boyfriend back." Rhodes muttered. Tony blinked, turning his head to look at him with wide eyes.

"Boyfriend?"

"Yeah, Barnes. I found out when we went to Wakanda. They were all over each other. Never thought he'd have a thing for older guys but.. I gotta admit, Barnes is an attractive dude." Rhodes shrugged, gently bringing the covere up over your shoulders. He gently rubbed your shoulder, sighing.

"He's a good kid. I guess I gotta lock up whenever he comes over. I'm surprised he even still bothers being here. Thor's nowhere to be found, you're barely even here.. God knows where Clint is. He hasn't visited yet."

"I'm gonna retire." Tony announced, looking at Rhodes. Rhodes raised his brows, looking at him.

"I wanna give Morgan a good life. One where she sees her father every day." Tony explained. They both turned to you when they heard you groan and gag, throwing up into the trash can and almost falling off the bed.

"I'll go get him a water bottle and painkillers." Rhodes mumbled, turning around and leaving the room. Tony nodded, licking his lipd and sighing softly.

"Are you just gonna stand there?" You asked in hoarse voice, slowly getting up. You sluggishly walked towards the bathroom, washing your mouth.

"I wouldn't bother. You're probably gonna throw up-" Tony cringed, hearing you throw the toilet seat up and vomit again. Rhodes entered the room, placing the pill bottle down and glancing into the bathroom.

"Should I contact Clint?" Rhodes asked, looking at Tony.

"He can come here when he realizes his son isn't home." Tony replied, glancing at Rhodes before turning around and leaving the room. Rhodes nodded, walking towards the bathroom and placing a hand on the doorway.

"Need help?" He asked, head tilting. You shook your head, grabbing toilet paper and using it to blow your nose. Rhodes hummed, leaving the room as well. You pushed yourself off the floor, walking to the sink and washing your mouth again. Your throat burned and you could taste what you had for dinner. With a heavy sigh, you approached the bed, collapsing onto it. Your arms wrapped around one of the pillows, nuzzling into it. You turned your head when someone entered the room.

"Read this when you have a clear head." Tony said quietly, placing a file on the nightstand. You furrowed your brows, a frown tugging at your lips. You were tempted to look at the file but your body desperately needed sleep.

The next morning, you woke up with a raging headache. Your mind and body were still tired but you weren't sure if what you needed was sleep or actual therapy. You noticed the trash can you had thrown up in was gone as you pulled your legs over the edge of the bed. The yellow file caught your eye again. You sighed, deciding to use the bathroom before anything else. You picked up the pill bottle, taking two tablets and pushing them down with some water. You licked your lips, putting the water bottle down and taking a seat on the bed. You picked up the file, placing it on your lap. You stared at the writing on the front in sharpie.

(Y/N) BARTON

"Is this.. My file?" You blinked, flipping it open and seeing your picture in the top right corner followed by your information.

"Why would I need this?" You flipped to the next page, seeing a picture of an unknown woman.

Florine De Meyers (Could be a false name) is believed to be (Y/N) Bartons' aunt from his fathers side.

Your mouth went dry as you reread the sentence over and over again. After almost six to seven years with the Avengers, you had never been told about your family. It was always your parents being unknown yet here was a piece of information stating you had a relative. You closed the file, standing up and leaving the room. You made your way to Tonys' office, tossing the file on his desk. Tony looked up from the box in his hands, glancing between you and the file.

"What the hell is this?" You questioned, arms crossing. Tony carefully placed the box down, clearing his throat.

"Your file."

"Yeah, I know that, dipshit." You sneered, earning a pointed look from him. Tony sighed, picking the file up and going to the second page.

"You-"

"Shut up and sit down." Tony ordered. You glared at him, sitting down on one of the chairs.

"Florine De Meyers is a 47 year old woman from Lasne, Belgium. It's unknown if Florine De Meyers is her real name since not much is known about her. It's stated that she had a brother but no information came up about him. We, well more like F.R.I.D.A.Y, went through your blood test and searched for any relatives. She's the closest living relative you have." Tony said, putting the file down. Your leg bounced as you tried to stay calm, taking in soft deep breaths.

"So, all this time I could've been learning about my family? Why didn't you tell me sooner?! She might've been snapped away too!"

"Quite frankly, you seemed happy with Barton and his family. Plus, I forgot about it while trying to save the world a few times." Tony answered, picking up trophies and medals, putting them in the box.

"Does Clint know?" You asked softly.

"Nope. Romanoff doesn't know, Banner doesn't know, Thor doesn't know, Rogers... Well, as far as I know, he's unaware but he very well could." Tony shrugged, closed the box and taping it.

"She lives in Belgium?"

"That's what I said. Though, you might not be from Belgium. We think she's your fathers half sister. So, your father and her share a parent. It's why we had some difficulty finding anyone. Your parents made sure nobody could make any connections. Whether it was protect you or to protect themselves, we'll never know. Florine might know though. F.R.I.D.A.Y, what's the most recent security footage of Florine De Meyers?"

"Florine De Meyers was seen in a supermarket last thursday." F.R.I.D.A.Y answered, making a picture of a security footage appear. You stared at the picture, sighing softly.

"Where's Nat?" You asked.

"F.R.I.D.A.Y?"

"Contacting Agent Romanoff." You stood up, pulling the file towards yourself and looking down at the picture as Tony spoke with Natasha. Florine seemed to have a permanet frown on her face, eyes hard and icy.

"Romanoff is on her way. She can accompany you to Lanse." Tony said, watching you with a small frown.

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner." You looked up at him in surprise. Tony was never one for apologies.

"I thought that if.. Your parents wanted to desperately protect you, I should respect their wishes and do the same. You're a big boy now. It's up to you to decide what you want to do now." Tony said, placing the box down and looking at you with a gentle gaze. You swallowed, nodding as you rubbed your arm.

"Uhm... I'm sorry for being a dick and insulting you." You apologized as well, choosing to ease the tension between you and Tony.

"What's up?" You turned to look at Natasha, picking up the file and closing it.

"I need a ride to Belgium."

#x reader #x you #x y/n #x male reader #x male!reader #marvel #marvel x reader #marvel x male reader #marvel x you #thanos #tony stark #natasha romanoff #clint barton #x barton reader #james rhodes #clint barton x adopted reader

148 notes · View notes

kimmietea · 4 years

Text

Double Yikes! Part 2 (Ben Hardy x Reader)

Summary: Continuation of Double Yikes! Part 1

Warnings: Uhhhh.... Well I don't want to give anything away so...Read at your own risk

Continuation of Yikes! and Double Yikes! Part 1

A/N: Ok I know it's been a LONG time coming but I believe you will all think it was well worth the wait. Now I recommend you reread the whole Yikes! series before you read this one BUT it's not necessary. I've included a bit of where we last left off so you're all not completely lost. Thank you so much for those of you how stuck by and waited this thing out. I debated on telling you all this BUT I do have an idea for anther part... Reader goes to "help" Ben babysit. I haven't started it and I have no idea if I ever will but the idea is there and I promise if I do decide to do it I will write the entire thing first before posting so no one has to wait. Ok no more rambling lets get to it! Don't forget to tell me what you think and Italics is reader thinking to herself in her head!! Enjoy!!

TagList: @borhapqueen92 @radiob-l-a-hblah @gwendolyns-stacy @coincidence-ithinknots-blog @mythicmazzellos @hardforbenhardy @onceuponadetectivedemigod @im-an-adult-ish @theprettyandthereckless @mamaskillerqueen @cupboardzllo @goliveeasy17posts @okilover02 @gwilymleeisbae @youngpastafanmug

******************

"Thank you Ben, I had a really great time." He took a small step forward and placed one hand on your hip, your heart sped up. His hand felt heavy and the heat coming from him being so close spread through your entire body.

"So did I. Thank you for agreeing to go out with me tonight. I never do this kind of thing but I couldn't leave your office without a definite way to see you again." He laughed a little to ease his nerves, his head leaning slightly closer to you.

Oh god ok, breath

"Well I'm very glad you did." You said, much softer than you intended. Ben had his bottom lip trapped between his teeth as his eyes traveled over your face, landing on your lips. He was close and you could feel his breath across your face again, like at the restaurant. His heavy hand still firm on your hip, his thumb now rubbing along soothingly.

Please kiss me

He brought his other hand up to the side of your face, letting the tips of his fingers run over your cheekbone.

Pleeeease kiss me

You took a chance and placed your hand at the nape of his neck, letting your fingers intertwine in his hair. He smiled and licked his lips.

PAH-LEEAS KISS ME DAMN IT!

"Y/N, can I kiss you?" He whispered.

FUCKIN FINALLY!

Too afraid you'd actually say what you were thinking, you nodded. He smiled and leaned in slowly to close the space between you. You instantly felt an electric shock travel through you causing you to move closer towards him and tug on his hair. He moaned into the kiss and slid his hand from your hip to your back, pulling you flush against him.

You sighed at the feeling of him being pressed against you and your lips parted. Ben wasted no time and slid his tongue along yours. You moaned and let your unoccupied hand glide up his torso, feeling his tight muscles under his shirt to rest on his chest. Ben's hand that was near your face moved to join his other on your back.

Your entire body was on fire, your head spinning, either from the intensity of the kiss or the lack of oxygen, you weren't sure. Just when you were about to pull back to see if he wanted to move things inside, he slid one of his hands down to rest on the curve of your ass.

You whined and pushed back into his hand. He moaned and gripped your ass roughly, causing you to involuntarily snap your hips forward into his. He moaned again and finally pulled away. Ben was panting heavily, his lips were swollen and red, his cheeks flushed and warm. You were sure you looked the same.

Alright, say something cool and invite him inside

You opened your mouth to speak but he beat you to it.

"I can't do this." Your heart dropped and you could feel the color drain from your face.

But...but things were going so well. What happened? How did i fuck this up?

You could feel tears start to prick behind your eyes.

Do NOT cry in front of him!

“Right, ok.” You nodded sadly and stepped back, away from him. His hands fell from you and you reached for your keys.

"Wait Y/N, that came out wrong." He grabbed your hand and tried to get you to look at him. You shook your head, putting your keys in the lock and unlocking the door.

"No Ben, it's fine. You don't want to. I get it. No big deal." You managed to get out, finally looking up at him and gave him a tight lipped smile.

"But that’s just it, I do want to! Believe me, I do! God I've only been thinking about it since the moment i fuckin saw you." He laughed at himself and you felt a little better.

"Of course I want to. I mean it's obvious I want to." He gestured vaguely to his crotch where there was a definite bulge. You let your eyes glance down quickly.

God if he's that big after just a kiss I could only imagine...no no, time to focus stop it!

"But I'm supposed to be the perfect gentleman tonight, that’s what I meant, and that is definitely not the gentlemanly thing to do on the first date, as much as I'd love to." He paused.

"Maybe on the second date." He chuckled.

"You want a second date?" You asked, hopeful.

"Of course I do. I had an amazing time. You're smart, well spoken, gorgeous and funny as hell. And that kiss! I absolutely need more of that in my life." You laughed and he took a tentative step towards you. When you didn’t step away he wrapped his arms around you and you rested your head against his chest. His heart was pounding.

"Forgive me?"

You smiled up at him and nodded. He leaned down and kissed you again. It was softer this time, slower. He pulled away gently and rested his forehead against yours, his eyes still closed.

"Can I call you tomorrow?" He whispered.

"Definitely."

Alright if this isn't happening tonight i need to go inside before i start begging

You pecked his soft lips one last time and backed away from him. He took your hand in his before you were completely out of reach.

"Now I need to try to get to my car without any of your neighbors seeing me and think I'm some perv walking around your building with a damn hard on." You barked out a laugh and covered your face with your hand. When your eyes met his again that same look from the car and the restaurant was back. The butterflies also made a comeback.

We were just making out! What's with the butterflies! He is going to be the death of me, I swear.

"Goodnight beautiful, I’ll talk to you tomorrow." He said, kissed your hand.

“Goodnight Ben.” You said and he turned to leave. You entered your apartment and leaned against the door. You let out a frustrated groan.

UGGH. Damn you and your grogeous fuckin face and your perfect gentleman shit, your perfect lips and hands.

You were beyond sexualy fusterated and kicked your shoes off, tossed your purse on the table and went to the kitchen. You looked out the window over the sink just in time to see Ben get to his car. You watched him get in but he didn’t pull away.

I wish he would just come back up here and…

You ran to your purse and grabbed your cell, pressing Ben’s number. You had an idea. It rang twice before he answered.

“Miss me already love?” He joked down the line. His voice sounded so much deeper over the phone and you clenched your legs together. You walked back into the kitchen to watch out the window. He was still there.

“Something like that.” You laughed. “About that second date you mentioned.

“Absolutely, anytime.” You smirked.

“How about in about 10 minuntes?” He laughed

Oh that laugh

"10 minutes huh? Yeah, I think i'm free. What did you have in mind?" You started to make a pot of coffee and cleaned the small pile of dishes in the sink.

"I was thinking coffee maybe? I know this great little spot, super cheap but very good and it's incredibly close by." His deep chuckle made your heart jump and a wide grin spread across your face.

"Perfect. I'm on my way back up." You watched his car door open.

"Wait, give me 10 minutes to change."

"Change? I thought we were just having coffee at your place."

"No, we are. I just want to change." You finished the dishes and went to your room to pick up the clothes on the floor and somewhat make your bed.

"No way." He laughed.

"What?" You asked confused and threw the towels from your shower earlier in the hamper.

I should stop being such a slob

"That's not fair, I can't change."

"But this dress is killing me." You took a look around the room and figured it was good enough.

"Then why did you wear it tonight?"

"Cause I look hot in it!" You explained with a laugh and went back to the kitchen to look for something to have with your coffee. He hummed down the line and it made your toes curl causing you to stumble a little.

Christ, get it together

"Yeah you do."

Mmm he better get up here quick

"You have nothing in the car?" You asked, trying not to focus on the effect his voice alone had on you. You could hear rustling as he looked.

"I have gym clothes from earlier today. Would you like me to put those on?"

Oooh Ben in gym clothes...Ben at the gym, hot, sweaty, panting...tempting

"Depends? How bad do they smell?" You joked.

"Y/N!"

"Fine fine, I won't change. I guess 'Cafe Y/N' is open for business then."

"I'll be right up." He laughed.

I love how easy it is with him

You hung up and finished getting the coffee ready and set it, along with everything else on the small table in the kitchen and put some music on softly in the background. The knock at the door came and your entire body went cold.

Oh fuck why am I so nervous all of a sudden. Get your shit together. Let’s go!

You walked to the door and your heart began to race. If you didn’t know the cause then you’d be worried you were about to have a heart attack. A few more deep breaths, a quick adjustment to your dress and a hair check before you opened the door with fake confidence.

What the shit!

He left his jacket in the car and had untucked his shirt and unbuttoned it completely so the black tank top that was covering his chest could be seen. It also looked like he ran his hands through his hair, breaking it of its hold from whatever product he had used. Or maybe that was from you during the kiss earlier. Either way he looked incredible.

Fuckin hell

“I thought we weren’t changing.” You commented as cool as possible. He laughed and ran a hand through his already tousled hair. Your knees gave out slightly and you gripped the door tighter.

“I didn't change. I altered.” He smirked.

Wow second date Ben is a little cocky...I like

“Cheater, I can’t alter mine.” You joked and moved to the side letting him in. He kissed your cheek as he passed and walked inside.

“I can think of a few ways.” He muttered under his breath.

“What was that?” You asked, smiling to yourself and led him to the kitchen.

“Oh nothing.” His cheeks were pink, his lip bit between his teeth. You took a seat at the table and Ben took the seat closest to you, then moved it even closer, the sides of your thighs touching.

“So welcome to cafe Y/N.” You gestured to the table. “Where the coffee is decent and the cookies are probably stale and expired because I don’t remember buying them.” You laughed with a shrug. Time with Ben seemed to fly by. Before you knew it an hour had gone by. Your nerves had settled enough for you two to just sit, talk and joke freely while you sipped your coffee. Neither of you had dared to touch the cookies.

Ben was telling you about an audition he had coming up when the song changed over. ‘Will You Still Love Me Tomorrow by Roberta Flack started to play and your over anxious mind started to wander and you completely zoned out.

Things are so easy with him. It's never been like this with anyone before. I don’t want to be another notch. What if I never hear from him again after tonight?

“Y/N, you alright love?” Ben asked, pulling you out of your thoughts, his voice laced with concern.

Oh shit how long have I not been paying attention

“Huh? Oh yeah, I’m fine.” You shook your head to get rid of your self destructive thoughts.

No, things are different with Ben. This won't be the last time we see each other, I can feel it.

“You sure?” He asked, one hand on the back on your chair and the other now rubbing soothingly on your thigh. You smiled and placed your hand on top of his, giving it a squeeze.

“Yeah, I’m good. I promise. I think my hair is too tight.” You said and raised your arms to let it out of the bun. You pulled the hair tie and ran your fingers through your hair. You groaned as the tension in your head broke, relief washed over you. Because you put it up earlier when it was wet, it had dried in nice, flowing waves. You ran your hand though it a few more times before letting it settle over your shoulder. When your eyes landed on Ben again he was staring at you. A look of awe on his face. Now it was your turn to ask.

"You ok?" You asked with an amused smile.

"My god you are truly breathtaking." He breathed. It felt like the wind was knocked from you, hard to breath. Like when you were a kid roller skating and you fell on your bottom, your breath ripped from your lungs.

Well that’s different

You ducked your head, letting your hair fall over your face to hide your now red cheeks. Ben’s hand that was on the back of your chair moved to push your hair from your face and stayed on the slope of your neck.

“You don’t need to hide from me.” He said softly. The air in your small kitchen felt thick and heavy. The pull towards him that you were feeling all night was stronger now than ever. You heard the song switch over, ‘Movement by Hozier’. It only added to the charge in the room.

Perfect

His hand on your thigh moved just enough so the very tips of his fingers slid the tiniest bit under the hem of your dress. The heat from his hand spread though your entire body making you yearn for more of his touch. You pressed into his hand on your neck and he leaned forward. Your hand found its way to the back of his neck again, tangling in his hair and pulling him closer, pressing your foreheads together. His hand moved from your neck to your hair, mirroring you. His other hand moved again, now the entire length of his fingers under your dress. Your eyes slipped shut and you took a shaky breath, you moved to let your lips touch his just the slightest bit, barely touching.

“I don’t want you to think I do this all the time.” He whispered against your lips.

“I don’t.” You whispered back. He pressed the smallest kiss to your lips before returning to just resting there.

“There’s something different about you.” He confessed.

Are you a mind reader

“It’s just...it’s easy with you.”

Definitely a mind reader

“You feel it too right? Please don’t say it’s just me?” Even with your eyes closed you could tell he had a worried expression on his beautiful face. He knew just what to say to make any worries you had vanish in seconds.

“No, It’s not. I feel it too.” You felt his lips stretch into a smile before he finally pressed them to yours in a proper kiss. It was nothing like the kiss at your door, that was soft and gentle. Now it was hot, needy and a little rough. Knowing you both were on the same page had changed things, you didn't need to be so cautious and nervous anymore.

Both of your hands were in his hair, scratching his scalp and tugging at it gently only to be rewarded with the most amazing moans and groans from him. His hand moved from your hair down to your back pulling you closer to him, you would be flush against him if it wasn't for the angle you were sitting. His other hand moved to the inside of your thigh, gripping the soft flesh in his rough hand.

Come on just a bit higher

You're not sure how much time had passed but by the time he pulled away and moved to your neck, you were a panting mess. Your head was spinning as Ben nipped and kissed your neck, your breathing so uneven you could barely get any words together.

“Ben” You panted, he hummed against your skin in response but refused to detach himself. You moaned at the vibrations and you thought about how wonderful that would feel someplace else. Your hand tightened in his hair and he groaned, biting on your skin harder than before and tightening his grip on your thigh.

“Fuck, Ben.” He smirked against you and moved to your collarbone where he pressed soft kisses. The change helped to slow your breathing and stop your head from spinning so much. You tried to get his attention again.

“Ben” You managed to get out a whisper.

“What is it love?” He pulled back and looked into your eyes. They were just as stunning as the first time you saw them earlier that day. Same unplaceable green shade, only now much darker, filled with lust and desire. His face flushed and hair was a mess.

Fuck he is beautiful

“Bedroom?” You asked, hopeful. He smiled sweetly before pressing a kiss to your lips. He stood and held his hand out for you to take.

“Lead the way.” You stood on shaky legs and took his hand. You stumbled on the way to your room. Ben pressed himself fully against your back, his excitement for what was happening very evident. With his hands gripping your waist and his lips attached to your neck, you tried not to run into the door frame on your way into the room.

Once in your room Ben kicked his shoes off while continuing his endless stream of kisses and bites on your neck. He brushed your hair to one side and laid it over your shoulder, revealing your entire upper back to him. His hands gently touched and caressed the exposed skin everywhere he could. His lips flowing close behind, leaving soft kisses every place his hands touched.

Your skin was on fire, the wetness between your legs building with every press of his lips, a few more minutes and you'd feel it drip down your legs for sure. Ben moved his hands to the zipper on your dress and kissed his way to your ear.

"This okay?" He breathed and tugged on the zipper gently. You nodded, needing to feel his hands on your skin again. He slowly unzipped your dress, crouching to let his lips follow all the way to the end, at your lower back. When he stood again he brought his hands to your shoulders, gently pushing the straps down. You raised your arms, letting the dress drop to the floor and pool at your feet.

Your heart was racing as you stood there almost naked. Your nerves were skyrocketing. You closed your eyes and tried to steady your breathing. You felt Ben move from behind you to stand in front of you. His hand cupping the side of your face and his thumb running along your bottom lip.

"You alright my darling?" He asked gently. You took another deep breath and nodded, opening your eyes again.

"Nervous." You explained with a slight laugh. He chuckled and stepped in close.

"Don't be." He said. With his bottom lip between his teeth and his eyes even darker than before, he let his eyes glace down to your body, drinking you in before meeting your gaze again.

"You're perfect."

Fuckin wet! My god I could probably cum from his voice alone.

He ran his hands over your now exposed sides and down to your waist, pulling you flush against him. You slid your hands under his opened button down and pushed it off his shoulders, letting it drop to the floor with your dress.

Oh pin me to the wall with those arms!

You shift your hands down to his waist, letting them skim over his muscled arms on the way. You pulled the tank up over his toned stomach and chest, he raised his arms to let you remove it and it joined the pile on the floor. Your nails scratch gently down his chest, to his waist where you made quick work of removing his belt and pants. You rubbed over his bulge and he moaned, grabbing your face and pressing a searing kiss to your lips.

You continued to rub over him, feeling him grow harder as his tongue slid against yours. His hands moved from your face to your hair, he gripped a hand full and tugged gently. You hummed and squeezed him in your hand, he moaned and let one hand drop to your wrist, stopping you.

"Bed, now." He demanded, his eyes almost black, lips red and puffy and his breathing, much like yours was erratic.

Oh fuck, yes sir!

You jumped up on the bed, head propped up by the pillows. You let your eyes drift over his body as he stood by the side of the bed. He really was a sight. Every muscle sculpted to perfection, clear soft skin, you could go on for hours really. He looked at you with that small smirk of his that you were beginning to realise only came out when he was feeling a little brash.

“What’s that look for?”

“Just…” You let your eyes slowly rake over him again while you rubbed at your thighs. You licked your lips, making a show of it, before capturing the bottom one between your teeth.

“Admiring.” You finished in a sensual tone. He brushed a hand over his chest and stomach almost self-conscious or embarrassed before he joined you on the bed and crawled up your body until he reached your lips where he kissed you again. You let yourself melt into it, into him. Completely lost in the feel of his hands on your neck and face, the slick glide of his lips on yours. You didn't notice him maneuver himself so his leg was between yours until his knee was pressed hard against your center. You moaned loudly and grounded down against him. He moved his lips to your ear.

"That's it love, I wanna hear everything you've got." He whispered and moved his lips down, kissing over your collarbone to the tops of your breasts. His hands moved to your back, unclipped your bra and removed it completely. You sighed in relief, immediately followed by a moan as Ben took a nipple between his teeth. You arched into him suddenly desperate for more. Your hands flew to his hair as he started to suck.

“Oh fuck!” The feel of his tongue combined with the sensation of his sucking was driving you wild. You could feel your wetness start to soak through your underwear. He let his teeth scarpe over the sensitive bud before replacing his mouth with his hand and switching to the other. Your hands moved from his hair to his back where you ran your nails up and down. He dropped from his knees and rutted his hips against yours. His moan vibrated through your breast and over your entire body causing you to moan in turn. The pressure in your lower abdomen was growing at an alarming rate. The slick feeling between your legs almost like a slip and slide.

Christ am I about to cum from this alone!?

"Ben please….oh god...fuck Ben, stop stop! Please." He immediately stopped and looked up at you, worry etched in his features. You were sweaty and panting wildly, eyes screwed shut.

"Oh my god are you alright?"

Unable to form any words you nodded yes.

"Bad?" He asked fearfully.

"NO!" You shot up, eyes opened wide and almost headbutting him in the process.

Smooth

"Good! Very good, almost too good. “ You laid your head back down and closed your eyes again, trying to regain your breathing.

“I just...oh fuck, I just need a second. Holy fuck that has never happened to me before. This was all about to be over very quickly." You rambled. He threw his head back and laughed.

What I would give to make him laugh every day

"Oh, I like you." He sighed and moved his hand to gently caress over the side of your face. You cracked one eye open to look at him skeptically. A grin stretched across his face.

“What?” he chuckled. You closed your eyes again and made a face.

“I like you too.” You let out a squeak as he captured your lips with his once more. This kiss much like the one at the door, slow and sweet. You moaned, your hands sliding up and down his back encouragingly. He deepened the kiss, brushing his tongue against yours with such passion it caused you to buck your hips just slightly into his.

I never want this to end

Ben pulled away placing sweet pecks to your lips before pushing himself up to his knees again.

“Shall we pick up where we left off?” You chuckled and nodded.

“Let's just stay clear of this area for right now.” You said gesturing to your chest. He hummed and brought a hand to the side of your breast and massaged it gently. A shiver ran through your body and you clenched your legs together.

“Fine, but next time I’m going to worship your gorgeous body and I’m spending extra time up here.”

Next time? Does he really mean that or is he just saying it?

“Next time?”

“Next time.” He promised leaning down to kiss you once more before trailing down to your neck. You brought your hands up to tangle in his hair as he bit at a sensitive spot.

"Oh fuck." You sighed. He hummed in response and ran his tongue over the bite.

“I can’t wait to taste you.” He muttered into your skin, breathing in and taking in your scent. You shuddered at his words and whimpered when you raised your hips and was met with nothing as he hovered above you. He brought his lips up to your ear and took your lower lobe between his teeth. With one hand holding himself up he brought the other to the side of your neck. The heavy weight on your throat made your heart beat faster and your center throb. You covered his hand with yours and pressed, he got the hint instantly and tightened his grip. You moaned, bucking your hips again.

"Are you wet for me love?" He whispered, running his tongue along the shell of your ear. Unable to think clear enough to form words you nodded and whined.

"Use your words Y/N." His grip on your throat loosened and you took a deep breath before answering.

"Yes! So wet Ben, all for you." Your voice was hoarse. He smirked against your skin.

"That's my good girl." Your hand tightened in his hair at the praise. It was then you realized that you both still had your underwear on. That one final barrier keeping you from what you wanted.

"Ben... p-please." You pleaded. Desperate to get some friction, you rubbed your thighs together. Deciding to take some pity on you, he removed his hand from your throat and ran it down your body. Goosebumps followed in his wake, erupting over your skin. His hand slid between your legs and you gasped when it settled over your mound and the coolness of his fingertips touched the spot where you ached for him most.

You groaned and started to grind against his hand. His middle finger slipped under the cloth barrier and ever so slightly through your folds, gathering some of the wetness.

"Ben come on." You bucked your hips to meet his hand as he pulled it away.

"All in good time love" He said with a grin and brought his finger up to his lips. You watched with wide eyes as he pushed his finger into his mouth. His eyes slid shut and he moaned around his finger. You had enough of his teasing and decided to move things along a little faster. You sat up as best you could and flipped you both over. You settled on top, your legs straddling his waist.

“Damn” He sighed and looked up at you in awe. You smirked and began to grind against him. You could feel his hardness growing more under you. His hands gripped your waist and pulled you closer as his hips met yours. The friction of your underwear rubbing against you was just what you needed. Before you got too close you stopped to shimmy his boxers down his muscular thighs, groaning at the site of his large cock, red at the tip and leaking. You licked your lips unconsciously and took him in your hand, he gasped and pushed himself up on his elbows to kiss you again. Groaning as you pumped him, he moaned loudly when he looked down and saw your hand wrapped around him.

The pink color high on his cheeks and the darker red spreading from his neck down his chest spurred you on. Feeling neglected you brought one hand to the front of your underwear and began slowly rubbing your clit in a circular motion. Ben’s eyes moved from your hand on him to your hand on yourself. He licked his lips and groaned at the sight. He took hold of both your wrists, stopping your motions and quickly flipped you both back to your original position. His beautiful jade eyes, impossibly dark and his tongue darts out to lick his lips, like he’s about to eat a delicious treat. He leaned down placing his lips briefly on yours before making his way south, showering your stomach with warm and wet opened mouth kisses. Your heart beating fast as he brushes his nose over your underwear, right above your mound. Your breath hitched as he places a long and chaste kiss upon it.

“Ben” You warned, having had enough of his torment. He chucked and pressed another kiss to your clothed core.

“Alright love, no more teasing.” He hooked his fingers under the elastic of your underwear, dragging them down your legs quickly and tossing them over his shoulder. He pulled your legs apart to make room for himself before he laid down on his stomach and pulled you closer to him.

“Goddamm,” he breathed, softly moving his finger up and down your folds, “You really are wet for me aren't you, beautiful? Fuck” he curses under his breath. You moved your hands to his hair and gave it a hard tug. His eyes slid shut and he let out the most pornographic growl yet and rutted his hips against the bed. You loosened your grip and just rested your hands on his head. His eyes slowly opened and traveled up your body to meet yours. You raised a questioning eyebrow, his face was red and flushed.

“So I have a thing about hair pulling.” He confessed with a shy smile.

“I see that.” Your hands raked gently through his hair. He closed his eyes and hummed at the sensation. Without warning he threw your legs onto his shoulders and lowered his head. Your breath hitched before he’d even done anything making him chuckle between your thighs, his cool breath hitting your wetness. You gasped as his tongue pressed against your clit, swirling circles on the sensitive bud. His strong hand firmly on your hips, keeping you in place.

“Hummm,” the vibration makes your whole body tremble before Ben tilts his head to nibble softly at your inner tigh, “You taste fucking amazing,” he adds before diving back in. Relishing in the feeling of your hands in his hair, he moaned against you.

“Plea- Oh, fuck.” Your voice dies in a gasp and your back arches as he delves his tongue in, caressing your most sensitive parts and it feels soft and wet and silky. It tingles and you struggle to breathe as he meticulously swirls his tongue all over. You had never been so sensitive before, so responsive.

He definitely knows what he’s doing

You notice he ruts against the mattress every so often to get some relief for himself. You smirk and give his hair a light tug. He responds with a moan and a quick rut against the bed, as if it was a reflex. You wait a few seconds and try again, same response. You went back to gently raking your fingers through his hair while his tongue worked you over. Soon you feel the familiar knot in your stomach before he pulls back a little and presses his thumb against your clit. You gasp as the change in pressure and it's good but you miss the warmth of his tongue.

"Ben" you breathe, trying to tell him but the words die out. He's there with you and seems to know exactly what you need and he swirls his tongue around your clit and you’re there shockingly fast. You’re almost there… your head sinks into the mattress and you dig your fingers into his hair, your ribs moving fast unashamedly grinding on his face at the rhythm of your breathing and you’re fucking there-

"Ben, close, I'm- I'm close." He pulled away ever so slightly, talking against you.

"Go on love, i'm not stopping at just one" His skilled tongue goes back to working wonders, sending shocks of pleasure to your core, his face deep in you, moving up and down, side to side. You can’t take your eyes off of him as he grabs hold of your thighs, pulling you even closer and you grind your hips against his face, trying so desperately to rush your release, already excited at the promise of more. Your whole body reacts to the sensations, and you’re loud as you moan and gasp and he keeps your hips steady in his hold. He groans against your wetness as he wraps his lips around your clit and begins to suck. Your legs start to shake as a wave of pleasure overtakes your senses and renders you breathless. He continues to gently lick you through your orgasm, finally pulling away when your body goes slack.

“Fuck.” You breathed out. Ben propped himself back up on his elbows so he could see you properly. A satisfied smirk on his now glistening face.

“You ok love?” He asked and even though your eyes were shut you could tell he was smiling.

I can barely think let alone answer you right now

“Y/N?” He urged when you didn't answer.

Ughh, I’ve just been pleasured to the brink of comatose, just give me a second

You just barely lifted your hand to wave him off. He chucked. His fingers began to explore. Traveling up your inner thigh gently. His soft touch slowly brings you back down from your high. They reached your folds, the tip of his index finger ran gently up and down your wet opening. Your breathing began to pick up again and you left out a soft moan.

“Alright darling, i’ll make this one quick.” He sits up on his shins and slides two of his thick fingers into you and begins to thrust at a quick but gentle rhythm. In a matter of seconds you were back to a panting mess, clenching tight around his fingers. The sound of his digits inside you filled the room, making you moan louder than before. Ben curls his fingers, as if looking for something.

“Oh, shit,” you curse between harsh breaths when he finds the spot he’s been looking for. You’re a withering heep in no time, nothing but moans and mumbles of Ben over and over again.

“Go on, nice and loud for me good girl.” The praise drives you to let out the loudest moan yet followed by a yell of his name. His fingers rubbed mercilessly against that spot deep inside you, never letting up. The endless waves of pleasure washed over you bringing you close to tears. You were so close, only needing a little more.

“More.” You managed to get out, Ben knew exactly what you needed and brought his thumb to your clit, working on the sensitive nub with the sole mission to make you come. Your core tightens and tightens and you’re a wreck. You arch your back and his fingers continue to stroke and rub until you start to spasm into climax for the second time that night. He carefully removes his fingers as you settle back on the bed. Ben makes his way up the bed via a trail of soft kisses wherever he could reach, and settles down next to you. His lips find their way to your neck and up to your ear where he whispers.

“I have something to confess...about this morning.”

This morning?

“Huh?” You asked in a slight daze.

“At the office.” You could feel his smile against you.

Oh thats right you big dumb slut, you met this man TODAY! UGGHH It’s fine, IT’S FINE, it’s fine.

“Yeah” He propped himself up on one shoulder so he could look at you. You turned your head to look at him. His face was pink and still a bit glisteny from before. His hair, a mess with a single curl hanging over his forehead. His jade green eyes, a few shades darker but bright and shining. His smile, soft, almost shy.

Fuck me up, he is so beautiful

“I umm...i heard you.” His eyes met yours. It took you a minute to realize what he was talking about.

NO! Ok ok ok, it’s fine really. Ok. See what he actually heard.

“Umm, what uh. What are you talking about?” You tried to play it cool but there was no way he didn’t pick up on the panic in your voice and on your face. He laughed, his smile bright and shining.

“Yikes.” He answered.

Ok well that’s not that bad.

The moment flashed in your head.

**“Morgan, who am i talking to today?” You asked looking down at the papers in her hand.

“Uhh…” She flipped through the papers trying to find you an answer. She stopped on one page and read over it quickly before flipping to another until she found it.

“Wow okay, it’s..” She was cut off by the door opening and your boss walked it with the man you were about to interview.

“Oh Y/N perfect, this is Ben Hardy.” He said with a smile and you looked up from the papers to lock eyes with the beautiful blonde actor.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you.” He said with a smile and stepped forward with his hand out to shake. His voice had a deep and creamy tone, it wrapped around you like a warm blanket, working its way under your skin where it wreaked havoc on your insides and stole your breath.

“Yikes.” You breathed you out just barely above a whisper. Morgan, standing that close, definitely heard you and her head snapped over to look at you stunned. You were never at a loss, this was really something. Your head was going a million miles a minute.**

“Also wet.” You grounded and he laughed again pressing a kiss to your shoulder.

**“Ready?” You asked Ben with a smile.

“Ready.” He answered and slid his phone back into his pocket. You watched as his eyes moved from the floor, over your body slowly and finally meeting your gaze where he licked his lips and pulled the bottom one between his teeth to bite on before letting it go and a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth.

“Wet”

“What?”

“What!”

“I thought you said something.” He said a hint of blush covering his cheeks.**

Your hands were now covering your red face. Ben's fingers moved to run through your hair, doing his best to reassure you.

“Don’t be embarrassed, sweets. I only had to go to the toilet because I was half hard. Honestly I was on my way to a full blown boner, I had to leave for a minute.” That made you feel a little better and you lowered your hands enough so you could just peek at him over the tips of your fingers.

“But then… I heard you and Morgan when I came back.”

“BENJAMIN!” You yelled and rolled over to hide your face in his chest. His laugh rang out in the room and he wrapped his arms around you.

**“Uggh stop please. I have never been so embarrassed. He’s so sweet and funny, and the way he talks. Not just the accent but the words he uses and how he carries himself. I just melt at the fuckin thought of him.”

“I wouldn’t be too embarrassed, he’s clearly into you as well.” She said and patted your knee.

“Yeah well if he is, he is doing a much better job of being subtle. I couldn't even tell you what some of his answers were. All I can think about when he talks is how amazing it would be to have him whisper into my neck all the dirty things he wants to do to me while his big strong hands run all over me.”

Morgan opened her mouth to say something but the sound of the door closing caught both of you off guard and you looked to see Ben standing by the now closed door.

“Everything alright ladies?” He asked with a smile and your entire body felt like it was on fire. You were sure your face was beat red.**

“Ok no more embarrassing Y/N! Bang time!” You pulled out of his arms and pushed him on his back.

“Bang time?” He laughed again. “We were just having a cute moment.”

“Yes, well cute moment over. Deal with it.” You said throwing a leg over him to straddle his waist. You leaned down, bringing your lips to his and chuckled through the kiss. His hand tangled in your hair while the other slid down to your hip and squeezed, encouraging you to move over him. You rocked your hips against him and in no time he was matching your rhythm. Your kisses grew messy to the point where you were just panting against each other's mouths. You stopped your hips and gave him a proper kiss before you sat up and began to grind against him again.

“Oh fuck.” You moaned at the new position. His hard cock was lined up with you perfectly, everything slick and hot. Ben's strong hands moved to run up and down your thighs, gripping them tightly along the way.

“My god you are so fuckin’ beautiful.” He moaned. You looked down and saw his bright red face, neck and chest. His hair, a sweaty disheveled mess. You smiled and winked at him.

“Uggh Y/N please! You’re killin me.” He begged with a wide smile. You knew exactly what he wanted. You laughed, slowed your hips and gestured to the bedside table.

“Top drawer blondie”

“Yes!” He cheered and reached back to dig in your drawer.

I love that I can laugh with you

With a triumphant smile on his face he handed you the foil packet and you placed it on him. You leaned forward and placed a kiss on his lips before you sat back and lowered yourself onto him. As he slid inside you slowly, you felt every inch of him until he was completely inside you.

“Fuckin hell.” He shuddered out, his hand laid gently on your hips, his thumbs rubbing soothing circles. You hummed and slowly began to rock back and forth. Once you adjusted to him, he grabbed your hips and started moving you on top of him. You placed your hands on his chest to keep yourself balanced as he gathered speed and power. Soon you were bouncing with the force of his thrusts. Your thighs were burning from trying to stay up.

“Ben.” You gasped.

“Tired?” He asked. Of course he knew, you nodded. He slowed his thrusts and pulled you down so you were flushed against him. He wrapped his strong arms around you and without separating flipped you over. Your legs almost shook with relief.

“You need a minute?” He asked, still holding you close. You took a couple deep breaths before answering.

“Hell no” He laughed and pressed a kiss to your lips.

“That’s my girl.” He winked and with a groan, he sat up and pulled your tired legs up and over his shoulders pushing himself inside deeper. The new angle had his tip pressed up against that perfect spot. It took you by surprise causing your eyes to fly open and your wall clench around him. He let out a low, long grown and hung his head.

“This is going to be over very quickly.” He confessed.

“Then make it rough.” He raised his eyebrows in surprise. It surprised you too but you didn’t regret it.

“Yeah?” He asked, wanting to make sure that’s what you really wanted.

“Give me what you got, lover boy.” He laughed and shook his head.

“You’re gonna be the death of me.” He placed a soft kiss to the inside of your knee before he started his thrusts again. He built up a good rhythm and then with all his strength pounded into you.

“Fuck yeah” You moaned and had to place your hands agint the headboard to keep from banging your head on it with how hard he was going. His strong hands gripped tight on your hips, holding you as close as possible. You were certain you would have bruises in the morning.

You could feel your core tightening again, signaling you were close to finishing.

“Ben...close” You managed to get out between breaths.

“I’m right there with you love.” He said not letting up on his thrusts. Feeling the coil tighten in your stomach, the sweat beading on your forehead, the air in the room thick and hot, making it hard to breath, you finally released with a shout of his name. Ben soon finished after you continued riding out your high. He gently pulled out and lowered your legs. He cleaned himself and you up with his discarded tank top before laying down next to you to catch his breath. After a few minutes of the two of you just laying their regrouping he spoke quietly while looking up to the ceiling.

“I uhh… also heard you and Morgan before I came into your office.”

** You went back to your office where Morgan was waiting for you.

“Oh my god pleeease tell me something happened after I left.” She begged the second you walked in the door. You laughed and shook your head.

“Seriously!” She groaned.

“I mean, I thought maybe he was going to say something but Max came in and took him to his office."

"Ugh that sucks. I thought for sure he was gonna ask you out or at least throw you up against the wall and make sweet, passionate love to you."

"Morgan!"

"What!?" She laughed and you cracked a smile. You really would be lost without her.

"Knock knock." Both you and Morgan jumped, her knocking the phone off your desk in the process, and turned to your open door to see Ben.**

“MORTIFIED!” You yelled with a laugh and rolled over to kiss him.

#ben hardy #ben hardy x reader #ben hardy imagine #ben hardy smut #yikes

180 notes · View notes

dizzydancingdreamer · 4 years

Text

“So that’s how you want to play this, love?" | The Mikaelson Boys

Hey My Lovelies! I hope all is well today! I received a request ages ago from @activist-af to do something like this, as you will read below. I honestly aimed to fit the movie night theme in there but it was swallowed up pretty fast! I only meant for this fic to be 3000 or so words but, as it always seems to do, it got away from me.I truly hope that you enjoy this, you've given me an unwavering amount of support these past few months while I was battling a major bout of depression and writers block. I can't repay all the kindness and love you've given me but I hope this is a start! Much love darling! And much love to all of you lovelies! Please have a fantastic evening for me! <3

Please read before continuing: I usually wouldn't write this much before my story but I wanted to add this: this story is my first full blown smut. I'm honestly not sure how well it will go over but I tried to make it as loving and healing as I could. I take my writing very seriously. I know sex for many is a touchy subject, and that truly pains me. I sincerely hope every single one of you reading this feels all the love and saftey I tried to incorporate into this peace. I wish you an eternity of love and healing. Be safe my loves!

Request: "Could u do a mikaelson boys x reader? Any plot really, but I’d very much love it if it was a bit more Kol focused. there’s just such a lack of content for all three of them and I love your writing so much. If u need any plot point ideas maybe a movie night kinda thing? I really hold him a bit higher than the other boys. Or something similar to the fic with the Klaus + Eli being injured? Fluffy ending please, smut is fantastic too 🖤"

Description: Y/n is upset that the boys won't let her come on their mission with them, feeling isolated and useless. Kol is supposed to stay behind and watch out for her however things get heated after she tells him off.

Pairing: The Mikaelson Boys x Fem!Reader, mainly Kol and Elijah

Warnings: THIS IS AN 18+ ONLY FIC!!! This is a full blown smut, I honestly do not know how it happened, probably 4000/5000 words are pure sex scenes, also there's a bit of fighting/angst at the beginning of the first scene but it doesn't last

Word count: 5343 (I'm so sorry)

Tags: ANGST, SMUT (full on), FLUFF

(Pics aren't mine but the moodboard is :) )

“I really don’t see why you guys are leaving me behind, again,” you run an agitated hand through your hair, huffing indignantly at the two boys in front of you.

Yes, boys. Not men. If they aren't going to treat you like the full grown woman you are then no way in hell are you going to give them any validation either. Even in your head.

“It’s too dangerous,” Elijah’s chocolate eyes are stern, his hands clenching at his sides, “I can’t risk the witches doing anything to you as a way to get to us. You’re too important.”

Your chest warms slightly at his words but it isn’t enough to break down your resolve. Three hundred years under your belt; they’re going to need to do better than that if they want to keep you away. There are only so many times you can stay away from a fight, only so many times you can watch them come home hurt knowing that if you had gone with them then maybe you could have prevented it. You’re a family and you’re tired of feeling like you aren’t pulling your weight.

You narrow your eyes at the tall boy, still not man, trying to peer through all the red you’re seeing, “I’m not a child, Elijah.”

He stares right back, not backing down, his face cut like marble, unwavering. Beautiful but harsh. Stone. He wears a white shirt, the first button popped and the sleeves rolled to his forearms. His veins are prominent and tempting. Elijah means business. You swallow the lump in your throat, pushing away the heat growing in your stomach.

“Love, trust me, we know you aren't a child. Any other time I would gladly rip you upstairs and prove it. Right now, though, I agree with him. You’re staying here,” Klaus’ softer voice pulls your attention from your staring match with the eldest Mikaelson.

He has a leather jacket on, the material clinging tight to his arms, ready to burst. He’s smiling but it doesn’t reach his crystal eyes. He folds his arms neatly in front of him. He’s not going to budge either.

You scoff at him, shaking your head, “I want to come, Klaus. I need to.”

A new voice joins the three of you in the foyer, “I can make that happen, darling, but you’ve got to stay home with me if you want that.”

You don't even need to turn around to hear the smirk on Kol’s voice but you do anyway, meeting the youngest Mikaelson face to face. He has a grin on his lips, one that, in any other situation, would have you weak in the knees. He has a sweatshirt on and a pair of sleep shorts. He’s on babysitting duty, he doesn’t need anything else. You only roll your eyes at him before facing Elijah once more.

“I’m part of this family, too, you know. It should be my choice,” you have to will your voice not to crack, keeping your tone as low and as steady as you can, “I’m not useless, Elijah, as much as you’d obviously disagree.”

You rub your hands over your bare arms, fending off a sudden chill. You feel like there’s ice coursing through your veins. A traitorous tear tracks down your cheek but you make no move to get it. Elijah’s hardened face softens when he notices.

“Baby, come on,” he reaches to grab you but you step back, not allowing him to touch you.

He can’t do that, make the decisions for you. Maybe if you were still human it would be called for but now it’s not. Sure, you aren't a millennium like they are but you’re not a piece of glass either. You’re strong, whether they want to acknowledge it or not.

“Don’t, Elijah,” you back away further, your cheeks drenched but your eyes fierce, “I’ll see you guys in a few days. Be safe.”

You turn and walk away, ignoring all three brothers as they call out to you, heading up to your room before any of them decide to follow you. You close the door, not slamming it but not exactly shutting it gently either. You can hear Elijah sigh from the front hall and you know he’s tugging on his hair. Klaus swears, his frustrated voice floating up to your ears. More tears fall but you brush them away angrily, lifting a pillow from your bed and screaming into it. No doubt they can hear it but, right now, you couldn't care less. The front door shuts and your heart plummets.

You sit on the edge of your bed, gripping your dark comforter tightly. Usually you like being the one they take care of. You like being held, how small they make you feel. Right now, though, it’s too much.

A soft knock draws your attention to the door, Kol’s careful voice cutting through the wood, “darling?”

“Leave me alone, Kol,” you try your best to make your words harsh but you only sound tired.

“Not likely, love,” he presses, “you know I can go all night, now it’s up to you what that means.”

Your cheeks flush and, as if he can see you through the door, he chuckles. The sound echos through your chest, stirring the remains of anger and frustration and mixing them with something hot and untamed. You pull the door open, coming face to face with the smirking Mikaelson.

“Sorry you landed with babysitting duty, Kol, but I’ve kept myself alive for three hundred years now and I’m pretty sure I can handle two more days on my own. Why don’t you go help Elijah and Klaus, yeah? Seeing as you are the only three who can actually do any good. I’m clearly not strong enough to do anything so I’ll just sit here and look pretty and do absolutely nothing at all because I’m useless. Okay?”

With that you close the door in his face. Well, you try to but he wedges his body in the way so you can’t shut him out. Whatever smile had previously been on his face is long gone and in its place sits a deep frown. His brown eyes ice over slightly and he stands taller than he did mere seconds ago. You can feel a switch in the atmosphere and suddenly you’re face to face. You honestly can’t tell which one of you is more pissed off.

“So that’s how you want to play this, love,” he pushes closer to you, “you want to get angry, yeah? Alright darling, I can do that.”

You open your mouth to protest but before any profanities can fly out his lips are on yours, fierce and strong. He uses his foot to kick the door closed, slamming it into place. It’s done merely for effect. No one is home but the two of you. He spins you around aggressively, pushing you roughly against the hardwood. His teeth sink into your bottom lip, no doubt drawing blood. As if on cue a copper taste fills your mouth, drowning your senses in red. This time, though, the anger is mixed with a wicked kind of lust.

Your hands find his hair without your permission, tugging harshly at the roots. He groans into your mouth, a sound that makes you want to slap him across the face and wrap your legs around him all the same. His hand snakes around your waist, squeezing your hip with a fervour that will no doubt leave bruises that will take longer than usual to heal. He pushes against you, every single part of him rock hard.

“God fucking damnit, Kol,” his lips find your throat with painful ease, sucking the sensitive skin into his mouth in a way thats just this side of painful over pleasurable.

Right now, though, you crave every bit of pain that Kol lays on you. In a sick way you’re proving that you can take it. That you’re strong enough to do the things that they do. Another flash of red floods your vision when you think of the other two Mikaelson's who refused to let you help. You drag one of your hands down Kol’s back, scratching hard enough for him hiss against your neck.

He jerks away from you quickly, only long enough to rip the sweatshirt over his head before he attacks your neck again. He sinks his teeth in at the same moment he rips your tank top in half, lulling you into that sweet mixture of pleasure and pain, hate and lust once more. His shoulders are deliciously toned under your searching fingers and this time when you drag your nails down his back you know you draw blood. Serves him right anyway.

“Fuck, baby,” he wraps a hand around both of your wrists, pinning your hands above your head, “that kinda hurt.”

You want to claw the smirk off of his face. Or kiss it. You can’t quite decide. His other hand is slowly sliding up your back, inching towards the clasp of your bra. His eyes burn into yours, the inferno behind them nothing less than intense. Your heartbeat pounds in your ears so loud it’s almost hypnotic when combined with the tantalizing draw of his hand. It lulls you into a false sense of security, your eyelids heavy in anticipation. He stops moving when his fingers are about to undo the hooks.

He pushes his hips closer to yours, locking you between his body and the door. His stomach is hot against yours and cut like marble. Your fingers itch to feel every bump and dip with agonizing intricacy. Every inch of your skin is alight, every hair raised waiting for anything to happen. You can feel every breath he takes as if it’s your own, your covered breasts just barely grazing him with each rise and fall of his chest. It’s delicious torture.

“Before we go any further here, I need to know what you want. Do you want some quick fuck that’s going to leave you more angry when it’s done?” He rolls his hips against yours, sending sparks flying through your body at the first real touch you’ve had tonight, “or do you want me to make love to you like you know I can. And make all these terrible feelings go away. It’s your choice, darling?”

His words tangle and knot in the pit of your stomach, weaving through the white hot hatred that had been building in your stomach until it explodes. They hit you right at the source like missiles aimed with the utmost precision to destroy every bit of anger left in you. Tears prickle at the edge of your vision, your senses overloaded from the sudden loss of your fury. All that’s left in its wake is this gut wrenching feeling of not being good enough. It’s the original problem and he just effortlessly broke through to it.

“I,” you tug your bruised lip between your teeth, if only to keep it still, “make it go away, Kol. Please.”

“That’s all I want to do, darling.”

He releases your wrists, opting instead to haul your body into his arms and slamming his lips against yours once more. You waste no time running your freed fingers down his sculpted chest, admiring the way his muscles tense as he holds you up. You push yourself as close to his body as you can get, wrapping your legs around his taught stomach and clinging on for dear life. He kisses you slowly, as if drawing all the negative energy out of your body with his lips.

He walks the two of you backwards towards your bed, sitting on the edge, leaving you straddling his hips in the most delicious way. You push your hips to bring you closer together, wanting to feel every part of him that you can. He meets every movement with his own energy, wrapping an arm around you back to keep you pressed against him. Your body is warming up once more in his arms.

He pulls his lips from yours reluctantly, his hand snaking back to the clasp on your back, “this needs to go.”

You shiver at the light touch of his fingertips on your spine, arching with the click of the hooks coming undone. He pulls the lace from your chest slowly, his thumbs grazing down your arms, memorizing every inch of skin he can get his hands on. His eyes meet yours again and he drops the fabric on the ground next to your bed. His hands, now resting on your hips, trail fire up your stomach as they trace their way over your ribs.

“Kol, please,” you wrap your arms around his shoulders, reveling in the warmth of his chest so close to your own, “I need you.”

There’s a glint in his eye again but this time you don’t want to slap him. No this time you want him to do heavenly things to every part of you. You want him to take the last remains of this awful feeling and snuff it out with his mouth. His hands finally crest the remainder of your ribcage, his thumbs teasing the underside of your breasts with tantalizingly careful circles. Tears sting your vision again from all the pent up energy inside of you.

“What shall I do, darling,” his thumbs draw along the sides of your breasts, stoking the untameable fire in the pit of your stomach once more, “tell me how you want me to touch you.”

His fingers dance closer to their target, each stroke driving your brain further into it’s Kol induced frenzy. All you can see, all you can hear, all you can smell is the boy in front of you.

“Kol,” his name falls from your lips in a desperate moan, “please just do something, god.”

He chuckles, a sound that flows like honey and wraps around every inch of you like silk. His eyes sear into your own, daring you to break his stare but you don’t. You can’t

“Well I could do this.”

His thumbs roll over your hardened nipples, as if to punctuate his words, and you see stars. You don’t even try to stop the moans that tumble from your lips, turning to clay in his hands. You give him free reign to mould your body in any way he desires, as long as hands never leave your skin. He pinches each bud between his fingers gently, pulling more praises from deep within you. His eyes never leave your face, drinking in each expression with unashamed greed.

“Or maybe I could do this.”

You know what’s coming when he leans forward, It’s quite clear what his intentions are. However, what you aren’t expecting is for the first gentle nip to send you so violently crashing over the edge that you have to squeeze your thighs around him to avoid falling off the bed. He doesn’t stop when you cry out and you don't want him to. Every swirl of his tongue around your nipple sends you spiraling further into the sweet oblivion he’s created just for you. He rocks his hips against yours while his mouth assaults you, pressing the delicious hardness against you while you fall apart.

He detaches his lips from your lips when you start to come down from your high, kissing his way up your sternum, over your collar bone, before settling on your throat.

“So beautiful darling,” he pulls your skin into his mouth as if he didn't just get enough just moments ago, “so damn beautiful.”

You press down on his hard length again, pulling a groan from deep within his chest, “I want all of you, Kol. Please.”

That's all the encouragement he needs to flip the two of you over and lay you on your back. He kneels between your legs, hooking his thumbs in your plaid sleep shorts and pulling them off much faster than he had down with your bra. He’s more than warmed up now, something that excites you to no end. You’re left laying in a pair of black lace panties that match the bra on your floor.

Kol’s eyes go dark at the sight, a growl that hardens your nipples again rumbling through the air. He leans down, pressing a kiss to the inside of your thigh before pulling the lace off of you once more and adding it to the growing pile of clothes. He kisses the junction of your thigh next, sending electricity rippling through your body. It restarts the heat once more and the familiar wildfire rips through your abdomen. You’re not sure if you’ll be able to stand many more orgasms if each one is to be like the first.

“Please just make love to me, Kol, I need to feel you.”

He lifts his head from your thighs, a sight that you will never grow tired of, and his eyes set ablaze, “I was made for nothing more.”

Your heart flutters rapidly in your chest, a warmth spreading like butter over your bones. He kicks his own shorts and boxers off quickly, moving back up your body to rest between your legs. You drink in the heat radiating off his body, allowing it to soothe the remaining ache leftover from your small throw down. His one hand slips under your head, lacing through your hair gently. The other reaches between you, lining himself up against your opening. The slightest touch of him against you is enough to have you mewling his name already.

He teases you slightly, taking his sweet time before pushing in. The first thrust is pure magic, filling you in the way that only Kol can. Each of you boys feel different. Kol lights every one of your nerves on fire with his slow movements. He makes you feel every deliberate movement. He makes you know that every circle of his hips, every time he joins you together is done to perfection exactly how he intends. Kol makes you aware of your entire body and just how much control he has over it.

He pulls back slowly before thrusting back inside of you hard enough to rock your bed into the wall. You clench around him without warning, pulling your name from his lips with mouthwatering ease and sending small shocks through your lower half.

“Christ, baby,” he rocks his hips deeper into yours, burying himself all the way inside you, “how are you so close again already.”

You giggle quietly from underneath him, wrapping your legs around his hips and rolling your own to meet his thrusts. Your hands glide over his shoulders, soothing the scratches you left earlier. You draw his face to your own, pulling his lips down to graze yours. You want him to feel every word you say.

“Don’t play coy, you know exactly what you’re doing,” the end of your sentence is blurred with unrelenting moans.

His hand grabs your leg, pushing your knee to your chest before pushing you into the mattress with a world altering thrust, “you’re right darling, I just like to hear you say it.”

He closes the gap between your lips with another shattering push, your walls clenching harder than before around him again. You swallow each moan that slips from his mouth and into yours. His nutmeg scent clings to you and you know it will take days to scrub him off of you, not that you want to. You could very well spend the next century wrapped up in Kol in every single way possible.

He picks up the pace, slamming into you with controlled ease. Your hands lace through his hair, keeping him as close to you as possible. Your senses are overwhelmingly heightened, allowing you to feel every damned inch of him. You’re in serious danger of falling apart. The fiery ball in your stomach is at its peak once more. When he pulls your lip between his teeth, and you taste the crimson, it explodes.

This time you don't just see stars, you see the sun and the moon and every planet in the solar system. He continues to move in and out of you, drawing out the intensity of your orgasm as he rides his own out. You cling to him with everything you have, refusing to breathe anything but Kol. Everything in this moment is about him and the way he makes you feel. Nothing else matters anymore. Perhaps nothing even mattered before. All there is, all there has ever been, is this one moment.

When you finally land back on earth, he slowly pulls out of you, giving you one last taste of electricity before drawing you to lay on his chest. Your ears ring from the energy you just exerted at Kol’s mercy, your skin deliciously sticky against his own. You're completely and undeniably spent.

You don’t realize that you’re crying until you go to speak, “Kol.”

You feel the sharp inhale he takes rather than hear it. Before you can blink the fresh wave of tears away he’s flipped you around, laying between your legs again and propped up on his elbows. His face is pure concern, his eyebrows creased together in a way that makes you want to smooth every harsh line away. It makes you cry that much harder.

“Darling, talk to me,” he runs a soothing hand down your thigh, pulling you close to him, “what’s wrong baby?”

The tears pour faster at the gentle tone in his voice, drawing an answer to the surface before you even process what you’re saying, “Do they think I’m useless? Do you?”

Your voice is shattered, all the emotions from today coming together in yet another crescendo. You can hear your blood rushing through your ears, drowning out the sounds around you. It’s probably the reason you miss the footsteps pounding up the stairs. You can feel Kol’s soft caresses but just barely. The only thing registering in your mind is the feeling of being completely and utterly weak. Why do they keep you around if you can’t even hold your own?

“God’s no, never. Not even a little bit,” just as Kol speaks, the door opens.

Well, the door slams open, hitting the wall with a crack that echoes through the large house. Kol isn’t startled. He should be but he doesn’t even flinch at the bang. You, on the other hand, tense underneath him, the pounding in your ears still as intense as before. A woodsy scent flows through the now open doorway, pine mingling with your already nutty skin. The pieces start clicking together, albeit at a slower pace than you like.

You’re almost certain you know who’s in the doorway but you look anyway to make sure, “Elijah.”

His name is a whisper and it gets lost under Elijah's own words, his dark eyes searing into yours, “Kol, do you mind giving us a moment?”

Kol glances down at you, a small smile playing on his lips. You plead with him to stay but this is Kol, he’s your hell-raiser. He places a soft kiss on your forehead before he stands, still completely naked, and walks out of the room.

He pauses on the other side of the door, settling a hand on his brother’s shoulder, “careful brother, she scratches.”

Elijah shuts the door when he leaves, much gentler than he had been when opening. Your boys, always the ones for theatrics. He leans against the frame, folding his arms over his chest. You stand from the bed, trying to meet his height but failing. You wipe your eyes with the back of your hand but it doesn’t do much to clear the droplets. He tracks your every movement with a fire raging behind his chocolate eyes. You’re painfully aware of how much of your skin is on display for him; that is, all of it.

“What,” you pause when your voice cracks, stealing a moment to compose yourself, “what are you doing here? You’re supposed to be off saving the day.”

He pushes off the door, taking a few steps towards you. You can see he's fighting back a lot of primal instincts. He's as affected by your lack of clothes as you are. His eyes shift rapidly between his usual brown and a deeper coal colour. Despite the situation, you can’t help the heat seeping from between your thighs. He stops a few feet in front of you. There’s no way he can’t smell you right now.

“I was needed elsewhere,” his eyes dip down momentarily, his jaw clenching, “by someone infinitely more important.”

You watch him squeeze his fists together, forcing his eyes to remain on yours. The determination in them is unwavering and fierce. He takes another step towards you.

“It seemed important a few hours ago,” you drop your eyes to your feet, breaking his stare.

He grabs your chin, forcing you to keep looking at him and, in turn, igniting your body, “I assure you it was not nearly as important as making sure that you’re ok.”

Your throat tightens, aching with the promise of even more tears. You wish you could just stop. You’re not afraid to cry but usually you can control it. Right now you can’t. Everything has been building, every little insecurity has pooled, and today was the chip in the damn needed to make the whole thing collapse. It’s too much.

“I’m not,” you wrap your arms tight around yourself, gripping your arms with bruising strength to try and hold back the tremors, “ I am not okay Eli. I feel so helpless. Everytime you come home bleeding and exhausted and where am I?” You run a trembling hand through your mussed hair, yanking at the roots, “Here. Always just here, useless, letting you and Klaus and Kol take it all for me. Am I really that weak? That I’m just extra collateral damage to worry about? What is it, Elijah?”

The words pour from you, each one making him flinch like he’s being hit by an invisible enemy. Every syllable is a bullet to his chest. His body tenses further, his eyes no longer holding any trace of their usual warm brown. Instead they're pitch black, the veins under his eyes a deep plum. The veins in his arms pop as well, his fists iron tight. He curses under his breath when you finish. His voice is gravelly and scrapes the deepest pit of your soul.

He takes a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment. When he opens them again, whatever resolve he had been clinging to snaps. He pulls you towards him, wrapping his strong hands around your hips and lifting you against him, giving you a second to wrap your bare legs around his clothed hips.

“Elijah, what are you doing?” You cling to his chest, trying to avoid tumbling out of his arms when he begins walking you towards your bed once more.

He doesn't answer your question, laying you down against your ruffled comforter, “You aren’t collateral damage, baby.”

His voice is the lowest you’ve ever heard it, emanating from somewhere deep inside him. He opens the first few buttons of his shirt, pulling it up and over his head before making it even halfway down his chest. He drops it, much like he Kol had not long before, next to your bed. Kicking off his shoes, he kneels on the bed, coming to rest between your thighs. The heat emanating from you is now a furnace and it in no way goes unnoticed by him. His dark eyes swim across your naked body, drinking in every inch.

“Eli-” whatever you’re going to say is obliterated when he leans down and attaches his lips to the crook of your thigh, dangerously close to being exactly where you need him.

“You aren't weak,” he moves to your other thigh, nipping at the delicate skin and pulling unintelligible murmurs from your throat.

He kisses his way to your center, the anticipation growing like a knot in your stomach, begging to be unraveled once more. Even in the midst of falling apart you can’t get enough of these men. He lays a soft kiss against you, offering you the slightest glimpse of what you know his mouth can do. In the exact same way you had with Kol earlier, every part of you craves Elijah.

Your body arches willingly to meet the first swipe of his tongue, his name falling from your lips like a praise, “you aren't a burden to me, you beautiful creature.”

You cry out as he works his mouth expertly against you, his words humming ecstasy into your skin, melting away any trace of doubt in your mind. His arms wrap around your thighs, bringing you as close to his face as he can get you. The sight of him completely engulfed in your heat is almost enough alone to send you tumbling right there and then over the edge.

“You mean more to me than anything else on this fucking earth,” his dark eyes meet yours as he works you dangerously close to breaking before letting up once more, “and if I have to spend every hour for the next hundred years worshipping you to prove it then consider it done.”

He lowers his mouth against you harder, sucking your electrified warmth with renewed vigour. Your hands seek out his hair, tugging him against you and raising your hips to meet every pass of his tongue. The smell of pine trees and sex envelope you, brining you the closest yet to the kind of high only Elijah can draw from you. In this moment you’re nothing more than entirely his.

“I cannot lose you, baby,” he slips a few of his fingers inside you, “please let me protect you. I need to. Please.”

He curls his fingers just as the last syllable rolls off his tongue and into your core, shattering you into a million tiny pieces. Your hands fist his hair as your body clenches around his hand, pulling a delectable groan from his lips. Your third orgasm almost puts you to sleep on the spot, each of your muscles completely exhausted. Elijah watches you come undone the entire way through, nothing less than reverent awe locked on his face.

He wastes no time pulling your spent body into his arms, wrapping you as close to him as he can manage. You bury yourself against his neck, admiring how even the most unassuming parts of him have an undue amount of strength. He truly is your warrior.

“Eli,” you yawn into his chest, basking in the warmth of his skin, “I can protect myself.”

He tightens his arms around you, “I know you can, baby, but you shouldn't need to. I’ve been searching my entire life for a meaning. A thousand years of trying to be honorable. Then I found you and, all of a sudden, it all makes sense. All the searching and fighting and pain finally has a purpose: to protect you. Let me take it for you. Please.”

You’re speechless, there isn’t anything else to it. His words hit you with immense power, sinking into your skin and settling around your bones. You’re his, all of theirs, to watch over. You really didn't know he felt this strongly. You’ve always had to defend yourself. Perhaps you just aren't used to someone else being so willing to take on that task. Someone begging to take it.

He stands suddenly, with you still in his arms, and walks out of your room, starting down the hall. The faintest sound of rushing water fills your ears, lulling you into a welcome daze.

“Where are we going, Eli?” You have yet to open your eyes, stuck in the soft between being awake and falling asleep.

He kisses your forehead, resting his head on yours, “Niklaus said he wanted to take a bath, my love.”

#the originals #the vampire diaries #tvd #to #kol mikaelson #kol mikaelson x reader #the originals imagine #the vampire diaries imagine #elijah mikaelson #elijah mikaelson x reader #klaus mikaelson x reader #klaus mikaelson imagine #klaus mikaelson #elijah mikaelson smut #kol mikaelson smut #smut

1K notes · View notes

blush-and-books · 4 years

Text

i am always yours

canonverse juke one-shot, light angst with a happy ending :) as a part of the effort to get juke back on the tumblr fandometrics ship list! title from the end of all things by p!atd. again, fuck brendon urie, but i’ve had this hc about luke for awhile (you’ll see what i mean) and had to get this out! <3 enjoy!

When Julie told Luke about Panic! At The Disco, she didn’t just give him a list of songs to check out. She advised to listen through entire albums.

“You have a lot to catch up on,” she said, grinning over a mug of steaming tea. Her smile could convince him to do anything. “And these guys were a phenomenon. Despite… A lot that has happened with their lead singer, you’ll appreciate the music. Just give it a try when you feel like it.”

Julie never rushed him on anything. It was one of the things he loved most about her -- she only really insisted he know how to use her phone and the internet and maybe know some memes, but the rest was up to him. She loved him -- he hoped -- even if he wanted to stay in 1995.

However, whenever she told Luke to do something, like “look into it if you’re interested” or “check it out if you’re ever bored,” he would jump on it in an instant.

He wondered if she ever noticed. Acts of service was one of those love language things that Flynn was always talking about, right? Does making the effort to show an interest in the other person’s life by listening to every album by a band they like count?

He would ask Reggie or Alex, but Reggie doesn’t have much experience in the love department and Alex and Willie are much better at communicating than he is with Julie.

To be clear: Luke doesn’t have experience either. In fact, Reggie probably has more romantic experience between the two of them.

But none of it was as serious. This weird thing he has with Julie; this undefined, label-lacking supernova of passion and emotion that he has curled up in his chest is so strong sometimes it hurts. When Julie was upset at him and ignored him, it felt like the time his mom took his guitar and locked it away for a week.

But when Julie is around, and she’s smiling at him, he could swear that not even a roaring audience could spark the kind of nirvana he feels.

So, the day after she gives him the name of every Panic! album to date, she goes to school for six hours and he sneaks her laptop down to the garage and starts his deep dive.

(Yes, Julie gave him computer privileges. He knows boundaries. She’s just broadened hers.)

Blissfully and with few interruptions from his other bandmates, he goes through the first albums quickly. He skips most of Pretty Odd -- Julie should have warned him about that one -- and is enjoying himself until he gets to the later projects which are significantly less his sound.

But he keeps going. He reaches their album from 2013, which has this neon-angsty-alt-pop vibe that he honestly has a neutral opinion on. The songs are all good until he realizes that half of them have a painfully romantic overtone that ropes his mind back to Julie every time he tries to stray.

Fuck, one of the songs is literally titled Girl That You Love. How is he not supposed to have a montage of Julie in his head?

And then some shit called Far Too Young To Die comes on, and yes, he agrees, he was far too young to die. He also vows to never listen to it again in the next 24 hours because he is ultimately tempted to loop it until Julie comes back and kiss her breathless the second that she walks through the door.

Moving on, Collar Full doesn’t make things much better. He is sick and tired of waiting and dancing around his feelings for her, and every time they are together he is filled to the brim with lyrics and love from just minutes in her presence.

(“If you’re gonna be the death of me, that’s how I want to go” definitely shatters him. But only briefly. He wants to soak up every ounce of love he can get from her before the world catches up to them and he’s crossing over without his consent.)

Luke thinks that he’s out of the woods when he hits the album-ending ballad, The End of All Things.

And then he sees that he’s still in the thick of it.

The way it hits him is nearly indescribable -- but every line hits like a read-aloud of his diary.

No matter where he is, or where he ends up, his soul will always belong to Julie Molina. And that’s the truth of it. He can cross over or the band could break up and he could wander the planet as a lost ghost for the rest of eternity, but his soul will linger; tied with Julie’s in an unsolvable knot.

He is hers.

He is hers, he is hers, he is hers.

And he’s in love with her.

He can’t ask her to love him back. But he can hope, right? For just a single moment where they can lay together and be Julie and Luke like they should have been.

The tears on his cheeks and under his eyes don’t register until they are streaming down his neck and onto the pillow that he’s laying on.

He doesn’t deserve Julie, he knows that. And he knows how fucking selfish it would be to even try. But sometimes the wanting reaches inside of him and individually snaps each and every one of his ribs, and that feeling keeps him pushing and pulling like the tide. Get close to her, make her smile, make her laugh.

Leave her alone. Stop flirting. Don’t you dare hurt her.

Think about somebody other than yourself.

This song, he ends up looping. Over and over and over until his emotions are exhausted and he doesn’t have any tears left to cry. He’s on his… Probably his ninth listen when the doors crack open, and the piano music is leaking out of the garage as Julie slips in.

“Luke! Hey, uh… Oh! You’re listening to Panic!”

He guiltily allows his heart to skip at the pleasant surprise in her smile. Clearing his throat, he swipes his hands viciously across his cheeks to rid of the tear stains and shoots her one of his classic smiles. “‘Course, Boss. You told me to.”

Her backpack hits the coffee table as she slowly approaches the couch to settle next to him. “Yeah, well… I didn’t actually expect you to. People normally just say ‘yeah, I’ll check it out!’ and then no one talks about it again.”

Something rubs him the wrong way about her not thinking that he would actually follow through with her recommendation. Does she doubt him? How does she not know that she could say jump and he would ask how high?

“Well, I’m not normal people. I care about what you care about.”

He knows he got her when she averts her eyes to Alex’s drums across the room; giving Luke a perfect view of her blush. Maybe he lets himself revel in it for a moment longer than necessary.

“Anyways, how was school? Did you have a good day?”

“It was fine,” she shakes off her previous flusteredness, tucking her leg under her body so that she can turn to fully face him. “But there's nothing to tell. I would much rather hear about what you thought of Panic! And you have to tell me why you were wiping tears off of your face when I came in.”

Luke mirrors her position and gives her a joyful grin, trying to ignore the fact that she clearly noticed him trying to clean his face and wants to talk about it. The two of them have been so good at communication, and if it were about anything else, he would tell her.

But he was nearly sobbing because of how much he loved her and couldn’t have her, so…

“They were pretty cool, I’ll give it to you. I liked the album… Vices and Virtues?” Julie nods her head. “Yeah, that one. I was finishing the Vegas one when you got home.”

“Did you like it? The album you just finished. It sounded like End of All Things when I came in.”

With wide eyes and an exaggerated nod, Luke is praying internally that she will move on and go on a tangent about her favorite albums and songs because he just wants to listen to her talk and quietly love her instead of dodge questions about his emotions.

“Okay, and did you like it? Is that-” She chuckles. “Is that what got you emotional? I mean, I get it, that song hits different sometimes, but-”

Luke stays quiet. If he keeps his mouth shut, and just smiles and stares and nods, it won’t slip.

“... Luke? Are you listening to me?”

“Yeah, of course!”

“... So? Are you… Are you okay? Did it remind you of your mom?”

It reminded me of you, he instantly corrects her with the little voice in his head.

But the voice sounds louder than usual, and then Julie’s eyes widen, and Luke couldn’t even smile and nod well enough to cover this up. Since when is he so bad at bottling up his emotions?

Right. Since he couldn’t write songs about his feelings. Because if he did, Julie would see them, so every word of affection toward her was shoved into an overflowing filing cabinet in his brain that was probably waiting to explode at any moment.

“It- Really?”

Mental checklist: She isn’t running away. She isn’t crying. She isn’t running away while she’s crying.

She isn’t slapping him, or screaming at him, or expressing any negative emotions.

Maybe he can push another inch… Just for some relief.

“Y- Yeah.” The single word takes considerable effort to stutter out, but he says it.

Julie formulates her next move. “And… Like, what about it? What reminded you of me?”

Is Luke imagining things, or did she just shift closer to him? Oh, God. The selfishness has already done it’s damage. He’s initiating something that he definitely shouldn’t for both of their sake, but-

God, why does she look so pretty?

“Y’know,” he scratches the back of his neck, “the… The lyrics.”

“The lyrics?” “Yeah.”

“Which ones?”

She’s leaning in. Her fingers are trailing up the side of his leg, and he wants to poof himself out of this conversation but what would hiding do? Just create a bigger gap between them?

His mom always told him he was selfish. He really, really doesn’t want to be selfish to Julie. He wants to protect her. He wants to put her health and happiness and life before his. Hurting her will never give him peace.

Is he being selfish either way? Telling her his feelings to make himself feel better, and avoiding his feelings because he thinks it will be better without talking to her about it -- neither are ideal, are they?

His hand, which was previously resting in his lap, inches down to brush against hers. “The first verse…” Their index fingers wrap around each other. “And the chorus, and the second verse…”

Both of their hands tangle until Luke doesn’t even remember what his hand looked like before, because all he sees is a bronze-ivory marble of skin and he knows he doesn’t ever want to see his hand without hers again.

“Luke…”

“Yeah, Boss?” “Why were you upset?”

She really won’t let it go. She clearly knows him too well, because he would hope any other person would be distracted by the fact that they were about to kiss, but this is Julie. They’re friends first. Family first.

He owes her honesty, doesn’t he?

“Because the song was right,” he answers, staring deadlocked at their joined hands. “No matter where I am, or how much time goes by… It’s gonna be you. On my mind. My feelings will never change.”

He can’t tell, but Julie’s heart ignites in her chest.

“Feelings? What-”

Somehow, the words still don’t want to come out. The eight letters are resisting every opportunity she has offered him, so he resorts to actions and cuts her off by raising their joined hands to kiss the back of her hand.

His lips linger before their union drops back into the space between them.

“... Oh.”

“Yeah.”

In a moment of courage, Luke peeks up at her, just to see how she looks. If he can read everything she’s feeling in a millisecond of a glance.

There are tears in her eyes.

“Whoa, Jules, why are you crying?” “Why were you crying?”

“Because I’m afraid of doing this!” Her hand tightens around him at his volume. “Julie, I- I don’t want to do anything selfish. I can’t have you thinking I’m selfish. I’m afraid of-” He has to take a deep, shaky breath. “When we hold hands or when you smile at me and I just feel so much and then I tell myself that I can’t, because you have so much ahead of you, and I don’t even know what’s in my future.”

The tears well in her eyes. “What would you be doing that’s selfish, Luke? You have a second chance at life. You should fucking live it. You have a future, and it has the boys, and the band, and me. I’m in your future.”

There’s a beat, because he’s looking at her, and he wants to cry but he wants to say it so badly.

He still doesn’t know how much time he has in the future, but Julie is telling him that she’ll be there. And he needed that more than anyone would understand.

“Well, aren’t I?”

Julie’s question shocks him a little because he hadn’t realized that he had been quiet for so long. Her bottom lip trembles the smallest amount when she sucks in a deep breath, and it sets him off to do what he had once deemed to be the most selfish act of all.

His free hand tucks itself in the hair on the base of her neck and tugs her towards him before he covers her mouth with his in a kiss that he has furiously dreamed of for a long time. For such a sweet moment, there is an overload of passion behind it. All of his fantasies were rushed and adrenaline-fueled after shows before he would talk himself down; and now, that is translating to this kiss.

“I’m sorry,” he gasps as he pulls away. “That’s the selfish thing I was worried about. Fuck, I-”

Her hand wrestles free from his, and suddenly, two hands are on his cheeks like the night after the Orpheum and the love of his life is pulling herself into his lap. On autopilot, he untucks his leg from underneath him and shifts to sit normally on the couch while Julie’s legs hold her up on each side of his hips.

And she’s kissing him again, touching him again, before he can let the panic set in. She moves her lips against his like she has her own overflowing filing cabinet of feelings and fantasies and lyrics just for him.

Her hands wondrously drain every jolt of worry and anguish from his nervous system as they run from his face to his arms to his chest and back again. Kissing Julie Molina is a thousand little feelings and it’s own feeling in itself.

When you get cold water from a water fountain and it’s so refreshing that you insatiably want more. When the set ends and Luke is taking his bows and watching people scream and clap for their performance, knowing once again he’s succeeding in the one thing he’s ever wanted to do.

Only now, making music is now tied with making Julie happy on that list of priorities.

Holding her under his hands is stupidly one of his favorite things, and in this context, it is leaving him clawing for more. He applies more pressure against her back to try and press her closer, but it never feels like enough.

Julie is an endless fountain of fervor, and he can only drink up everything he can get.

She’s the one who pulls away this time; but she keeps her fingers knotted in his hair because she plans to not stray far.

“You’re not selfish,” she sighs, chest heaving with deep breaths. “If you think that’s selfish, then I’m selfish. And we can do this together. We deserve it.”

Hearing the words tumble from her lips cancels out every fight he’s ever had with his mother.

She’s right -- they do deserve it. She shut the world out for a year, he was locked away from the world for 25, and by some miraculous turn of fate, they were brought to each other.

“We deserve it,” he repeats, a little distracted by her blown pupils and delirious smile. “We deserve it.”

They lean in at the same time to fall back into one another like it’s a new routine they’ve set. Luke doesn’t say the words, not yet, at least-

Because like she said, they deserve this. Julie Molina is on his lap, in his arms, playing him with her soft hands like his skin is the ivory keys she’s been playing since childhood. He loves her, and he’s pretty sure that she loves him -- so maybe, even though the future is uncertain, he can just wait a little longer to tell her. There’s simultaneously less of a delay and less of a rush.

Later, when they’re in her room and staying up way too late for a school night in deep discussion, he mumbles it against her forehead while she has her head tucked into his shoulder and their shared earbuds are playing The End of All Things.

Any concerns of selfishness fade when she wastes no time in reciprocating his declaration and punctuating her feelings with a cripplingly soft kiss above his collar bone.

If any of this is selfish, they can be selfish together. Luke can find himself to be content in that if Julie is right there with him.

tags: @lydias--stiles @bluefirewrites @willexx @moreflowersthanweeds @ruzek-halstead @xxprettylittletimebombxx @unsaid-emily

#juke #jukebox #jatp #julie and the phantoms #jatp fanfic #juke fanfic #julie molina #luke patterson #julie molina x luke patterson #palina

170 notes · View notes

hyuniebaby · 4 years

Text

Summer Love

Pairings: Chanyeol x Y/N

Song reference/inspiration: August by Taylor Swift

Genre: Smut, Fluff, Angst

A/N: So I've been listening to Taylor Swift a lot these days and I literally just found out about The Teenage Love Triangle thing in her Folklore album. It gave me inspiration to write this. 😄 It's been a while since I wrote for EXO so here's my first EXO fanfic for 2021! I hope I did Taylor Swift's song justice. Please let me know your thoughts~

You could hear the loud music playing at the club from a block away. You really didn’t plan on going out at all, too tired from your shift at the yogurt shop that you worked part time at. But your friends were insistent.

“God, I need a break,” you messaged your friends, ranting about how work was tiring. If there was one thing you learned about your work, it was that people come flooding in at the shop for frozen yogurt every summer. You couldn’t blame them for it, of course. The heat was unbearable, people would buy anything cold to beat the heat.

“Then let’s go to the club tonight!” Krystal messaged back.

You groaned. You should’ve expected she was going to say that. But the “break” you meant was more of “needing more time to rest” than a “I need a fucking drink.”

You were about to explain to her that you weren’t in the mood to drink but the rest of your friends had already agreed with her. You closed the group chat and massaged your head.

You knew your friends like the back of your hand so you expected them to give you reasons why you should go clubbing with them. Hell, they would probably even make a powerpoint presentation to convince you. And you have to ready yourself for that level of extra, hence, the head massage.

But your friends knew you the same way you knew them so when you didn’t reply after two minutes, they came to the conclusion that you didn’t want to go. You were, after all, the person who always replied instantly — whenever, wherever. Even at work, that’s why they have your schedule so they can avoid messaging you during your shifts.

By the third minute of silence, yes, you counted , a series of messages flooded your phone. As expected, their messages were reasons why you should go to the club with them. One, it was summer so there’s no school work to catch up on. Two, you don’t have work the next day so there’s no need to worry about getting a hangover. Three, alcohol, that’s enough explanation.

You snorted at that.

They listed plenty more reasons but the one that convinced you was that you haven’t seen them in a while since summer break started. So without reading more of their reasons, you replied with a simple, “Ugh, fine.”

When you entered the club, you immediately scanned the area to look for your group of friends. But instead of finding them, your breath hitched as your eyes locked with someone else. He was tall and gorgeous. And hot. Yeah, definitely hot. You shamelessly ogle at his form. From his silver locks to the chain necklaces he was adorned with to the thin white sleeveless shirt he was wearing that was tucked in his denim pants. It was like he wasn’t even trying with his style yet he looked tempting.

And if there’s one known fact about you, it was that you lacked self control.

If you knew you’d find a guy like him that night, you would’ve worn the short black dress you owned or your favorite red satin dress, instead of the gold mini dress you were wearing.

There was nothing really wrong about the dress you’re wearing. It fits you like a glove and it shows a generous amount of skin, but it screams sophistication and elegance. Something that was the opposite of you, but you liked to play pretend sometimes.

But still, red and black were the sexiest colors. Both sexually alluring — arousing, even. And those were what you needed him to see, to feel.

By the time you had shifted your eyes to look back up his handsome face, you saw that his eyes were still traveling over your body.

Okay, maybe gold was fine.

Before anything else could happen, however, Krystal, Lia, and Rose had tackled you in a hug. You wanted to roll your eyes at them. Talk about perfect timing. They started chattering off about how they missed you, oblivious to your encounter with the man.

Before they could whisk you off to the table they claimed, you stole another glance at the hot stranger. His eyes were still on you and you couldn’t stop the small smirk that crept into your face.

Your friends shared stories about what happened to them since summer break started, meanwhile you ranted about your work and how hectic it had been. As the conversation continued, alcohol came and went. Overall, it was fun hanging out with your over-the-top friends.

Every now and then you look at the hot stranger. You were tempted to just get up and go directly to him and just kiss him but not now when he was finally graced with the presence of his friend. Not now when your friends were still there with you.

Not yet.

When your friends got borderline drunk, they stood up and went to the dance floor. You knew then that they weren’t going to come back.

They were always like that when they got a hold of the liquid courage. By the time they’d dance off, they would find a man to spend the night with and not bother to say goodbye. And then the next thing you’ll know, they’ll be updating you on the group chat about how their night went. That’s what always happens every time you all go out clubbing so you were quite used to it.

You waved them off as they made their way to the dance floor. You downed another drink and found yourself looking over at the location of the hot stranger once again.

You watched as his friend got up and left him when he saw your friends heading to the dance floor. He’s probably interested in one of them. Or all of them. You didn’t know. You didn’t care.

Despite the distance, you could almost hear the sigh of relief your hot stranger released. Yes, you claimed him already. When he lost sight of his friend on the crowded dance floor, he immediately snapped his head to your direction. You smirked as he did so.

You made your way towards him. You could tell he was entranced with your body. The lust was written all over his face.

“Hey, stranger,” you greeted as you sat beside him. Your dress had hitched up and you didn’t bother adjusting it. Why would you when he was eyeing your legs like that? Like he’s one breath away to opening them up.

Once he’s gotten his fill on the sight of your legs, his eyes once again traveled the entirety of your body before settling his eyes on your face.

If only it wasn’t indecent to take him then and there, ugh.

“Chanyeol,” he introduced himself as he placed a kiss on your hand.

You hummed and told him your name, “So Chanyeol, I noticed you looked a little bit bored a while ago,” then you leaned in and whispered to his ear, “don’t you want to do something fun?”

He tilted his head so that his lips touched your neck when he talked and then placed his hand on your thigh, “My place is just around the corner,” was his answer.

He gave your leg a little squeeze before offering his hand to help you stand up.

The next thing you knew, he was fervently kissing you after he shut the door to his room. He tasted like cigarettes but also something sweet that you just can’t name. But the taste doesn’t really matter to you, what matters was how he was using his lips. And, god, was he good at using his lips.

His hands wandered around your body while yours trailed over his toned chest and abs. He grabbed your butt and slammed you to the door, bringing his erection closer to your pussy.

You instinctively rubbed against him, moaning at the much needed friction. He brought his lips to your neck and nibbled your sensitive skin.

Then he slipped his hand under your skirt, feeling your damp panties.

“Please Chanyeol,” you moaned.

“Please what?”

“Please touch me.”

“Are you sure?”

You huffed but said, “Never have I ever been so sure.”

He moved your panties to the side and slid a finger in you. “You’re so wet, babe,” he said as he pumped his finger in and out of you.

“Chanyeol, hng, more.”

He didn’t need to be told twice. He added another finger while you cursed at how good it felt. He was leaving kisses all over your neck, you were pretty sure you’d be painted with reds and purples by the end of the night.

You were in a daze but you weren’t just going to let him do all the work. Your hands quickly went on to undo his belt and his pants. You freed his hard shaft from the offensive garment and gave it a few strokes. Then you spit on your palm and finally gave the attention his cock deserved.

“Fuck, that feels so good,” he mewled.

You went back to kissing him after his statement. It was like there was an unspoken agreement between the two of you — both of you wanted to get on the bed — so he carried you there, never once pulling away from the kiss.

As your bum touches his mattress, he immediately strips himself of his clothes while you shimmied out of your dress.

You were able to remove only your dress when he locked his lips with you once again. He laid you down on the bed, his left hand groping your breast.

When he pulled back, he took his time in scanning your body. You bit your lip to prevent a whine from the sudden lack of contact.

“You’re so sexy, babe. I want to fuck you so badly.”

“Then do it, Chanyeol.” You looked up at him.

The sight was something to behold. Chanyeol on top of you, naked — his skin glistening with sweat, and the light makes him look perfect. His muscles were flexing as he breathed. The sight increased your arousal by tenfold.

You rubbed your cunt to his shaft to grab his attention since he was back to ogling your body. The action snapped him out of his trance and he quickly unhooked your bra and removed your panties, throwing them somewhere in the room. He took your right nipple in his mouth and sucked while he squeezed your left boob. On reflex, you arched your back as he gave attention to your breasts. He shifted between your two mounds. You moaned in delight from the sensation.

Once he was satisfied with his work, he abruptly inserted two fingers to your core. You cried at the sudden intrusion. He expertly fingered you. You closed your eyes and relished on the way he was making you feel.

You felt him shift but he didn’t stop the onslaught to your cunt so you paid no attention to this. You released a whimper when all of a sudden he slipped his fingers out of you. You peeked at him, ready to scold him because he pulled out just when you were about to cum. But what greeted you was the view of Chanyeol putting on a condom.

“Sorry babe, I couldn’t wait anymore. I need to be inside you,” he said, not a hint of regret in his tone.

You gulped as you saw his big, veiny cock. “I’m going to fuck you so hard,” he promised.

Then he shoved his dick to your pussy. “You’re so fucking tight.”

You grit your teeth, he was big and you felt so full. He waited a while for you to adjust to his size when he bottomed out.

“Fuck me, Chanyeol,” you begged.

The moment the words slipped out of your mouth, he obliged and pounded into you. His thrusts were so powerful that you couldn’t help but moan and gasp. He shifted a little, the position let him adjust his pace to a much faster one.

Lewd, sinful noises came out of your mouth as he fucked you hard, fulfilling his promise. “Who’s making you feel this good?” He asked cockily.

“Y-you are,” you stuttered.

“Say my name.”

“Cha-Chanyeol. Fuck. You make m-me feel so g-good Chanyeol.”

He was driving you to your climax so fast from his ministrations. You were clenching on his cock the closer you got to your release. His hand found its way to your clit and he rubbed it.

You spasmed as you reached your high. Chanyeol was quick to follow after a few harsh thrusts. After he came, he stood up to throw the used condom and grabbed a wet towel to clean you up. He was so gentle at doing it and you found yourself closing your eyes at how relaxing it was. The tiredness from work and the sex caught up with you. You didn’t even intend to sleep yet, but when you closed your eyes, nothing stopped you from falling asleep.

Chanyeol was nice enough not to kick you out after the sexual encounter. You thank the gods above that you woke up before Chanyeol did, because you knew it would be too awkward if he woke up before you. This was supposed to be a one night stand after all.

You slowly got out of bed, careful not to wake Chanyeol from his slumber. You quickly put on your clothes, well, as fast as your aching body could anyway. You tiptoed out of his room and left.

There wasn’t any need to write a note for him or whatever. Sure, the sex was good, amazing even, but you know nothing about him aside from his name and address. He could be a completely different person when he’s sober, you’ll never really know.

But fate had other plans for the two of you.

It was a week after that event that you saw Chanyeol again. You were driving home, taking in the view of the city. He was walking slowly, seemingly lost in thought, under the streetlights two blocks away from the yogurt shop you worked at.

You debated on whether or not to call him. He looked quite distant and lonely. If you weren’t paying attention to your surroundings, you wouldn’t have thought that it was Chanyeol.

This Chanyeol looked the opposite of the Chanyeol you met at the club. There wasn’t any trace of cockiness. Even the smile you saw that he easily gave away to his friend was gone.

As if your body has a mind of its own, you found yourself pulling up and rolling down the window, “Chanyeol!”

He whipped his head to look at you, shocked. It kind of seemed like he saw a ghost. You chuckled.

“Get in, let’s drive!”

Normally, you wouldn’t be doing this. Chanyeol was a stranger after all, but oddly, he did feel familiar.

He looked reluctant but eventually he gave in. The car ride was quiet. You didn’t mind though, you like the silence so you didn’t attempt to break it.

Initially, you didn’t have any destination in mind, you were just driving aimlessly. You thought you were making random turns but then you realized you were going to the quieter parts of the city and into the location you’d always go to when you were feeling blue. It was fitting, Chanyeol did look like a darker shade of blue after all and no, you weren’t talking about his physical appearance.

You stopped your car by the cliff overlooking the city. There, everything looked small and less overwhelming. When you were there, it always made you feel like your problems were trivial things and it calmed you down.

You stepped out of the car, sat on the hood and watched as the sun set. The sun was giving the busy city a golden glow.

After a few minutes, Chanyeol got out of the car as well and sat beside you, taking in the view of the city. For the first time since you picked him up, a genuine smile had made its way into his face.

“Thank you,” he mumbled, never taking his sight away from the beautiful view.

You looked over at him, his features looked like he was relaxed. His blue faded and changed into a warm yellow. He looked better like that.

“Yeah, no problem.”

The both of you stayed there until the sky had turned black and it was the city lights’ turn to shine.

“Come on, Chanyeol, let’s head back.”

“Right.”

You were a block away from Chanyeol’s flat when he spoke up again. “Sorry I took up your time.”

“It’s fine. I didn’t have anything to do anyway,” you said nonchalantly.

By the time you reached his place, you turned to him, “So—”

You didn’t even get to finish whatever you were about to say when he cupped your face and kissed you. You were surprised but you kissed back anyway. And just like the first time you met him, you ended up tangled in his sheets, begging him to fuck you.

The third time you met him it was probably the hottest day of summer. You were in the mall to cool down. You’d rather be there than use the air conditioner in your room and take extra shifts to pay for the electricity.

You were wandering inside the mall, just looking through different shops and avoiding any crowded area in general.

“What are you doing?”

You got startled at the sudden sound.

“Chanyeol? What the fuck, I almost dropped this mug because of you!” You exclaimed.

He chuckled, “Sorry. It’s just that I noticed you looked a little bored.”

Oh, so he was using your lines now. You raised your brow and crossed your arms, waiting for what he’s going to say next. But the action only emphasized your breasts and of course Chanyeol just had to look.

“Don’t you want to do something fun?”

You smirked, “Only if it doesn’t involve sweating.”

“I can work with that.”

And work with that he did. You ended up being bent over under the shower as he fucked you relentlessly.

The only difference with this encounter from the rest was the piece of paper you found in the pocket of your shorts. Scribbled there was his number and a simple “Thank you.”

You didn’t even hesitate to message him as soon as you found it. He replied in an instant and surprisingly, he was pretty decent to talk with. You don’t talk about the nights of passion, but you do talk about yourselves.

For the first time since you met him, he was shedding his layers, and this time, these layers weren’t his clothes.

The next time you met up, it was intentional. One day he called, “Meet me behind the mall.” He didn’t have to ask twice, you’d go regardless.

By the time he arrived, he was riding a motorcycle. He shook his head as he removed his helmet. Then he ruffled his silver hair.

God, he was attractive.

“Hop in, babe,” he said as he hands you another helmet.

You grinned. It was your first time to ride a motorcycle and you couldn’t stop your excitement from showing.

He drove to an abandoned parking lot and for a moment you were confused. “What are we doing here?”

“Don’t you want to do something fun?” He smirked.

Your eyes widened. You definitely didn’t want to do that here.

He only laughed at your reaction. “I’m kidding! I mean, technically, I’m not.”

Your brows had furrowed. “Huh?”

“I’ll teach you how to ride this baby,” he said as he patted his motorcycle, “It’ll be fun.”

You squealed. “Really?”

He rolled his eyes but he had a faint smile, “Yeah.”

Chanyeol was a great teacher, but you liked to tease him so you purposely acted like you couldn’t understand him. You could tell his patience was wearing thin after two hours of him teaching you to no fruition.

“Okay, okay, let me try. Like, alone now,” you said.

He frowned, obviously unimpressed with your statement. Of course, he’d react that way, it was his baby, you just might crash it.

“I promise I’ll do my best,” you pleaded.

“Fine,” he reluctantly said.

“Thank you!”

You grinned at him as you got ready while he only pouted. But the pout had been replaced with a look of surprise when you finally rode and drove his bike.

And by the end of the day, his motorcycle wasn’t the only thing you got to ride.

The next few times you met up, you always ended up beneath him. But there were also days when he’d take you out — to a diner that was barely visited by people, to an arcade somewhere downtown, to the cliff overlooking the city.

Dates with Chanyeol were fun and weren’t overwhelming at all. He never brought you to places with too many crowds. It was intimate, the moments were shared between only the two of you.

It got to a point where you basically spent everyday with him. You would even cancel plans with your friends, just waiting for his call. Before you knew it, you were falling for him.

What sealed your feelings was the time he brought you to their beach house where you both spent the day swimming and chasing each other around.

“I want you,” he said as the night came.

Wanting was enough for you.

By the time you were both panting after the sexual activity, he turned his back to you and looked out the window, his facial expression as calm as the sea. You thought you had him then. You thought he was yours and you were his.

That is until you saw him at a record shop. You were there first, scanning through sections, looking for the 5 Seconds of Summer CD you wanted to purchase for so long. You paid no attention to your surroundings, too busy with your task.

And then you heard Chanyeol’s name being mentioned by a guy. Curiously, you hid behind a shelf and peeked. Chanyeol was there and you unconsciously smiled at the sight of him.

“Chanyeol, dude, be honest, are you seeing Y/N?”

Chanyeol looked confused. “Who’s Y/N?”

Your heart dropped at his answer.

“Don’t act so clueless.”

“I don’t know any Y/N.” He looked genuinely at a loss.

“Inez told me she saw you and Y/N at the arcade a couple of weeks ago. Did you even break up with your girlfriend?”

Your vision was already blurry when he said he didn’t know you but you tensed up at his friend’s question.

Chanyeol has a girlfriend?

You didn’t bother staying there to listen in to their conversation anymore. Your tears had already started falling so you quickly rushed out of the shop, keeping your head down low.

There were a lot of thoughts running through your mind.

“Chanyeol didn’t know my name… Is that why he only called me babe or kitten?”

“Chanyeol has a girlfriend and he cheated on her with me.”

“Was his girlfriend the reason why he only brought you out to secluded areas? Meeting only behind the mall? Driving to the quieter parts of the city to hang out?”

You were so frustrated at him and at yourself. You let him charm you. You let him worm his way into your heart. You let him make you fall in love.

So much for summer love.

#chanyeol x reader #chanyeol x you #chanyeol smut #chanyeol angst #chanyeol fluff #chanyeol fanfic #chanyeol fanfiction #exo smut #exo angst #exo fluff #exo fanfic #exo fanfiction #park chanyeol #exo chanyeol

207 notes · View notes

whumpmatsus · 3 years

Note

Heyo! 👋 hope you're doing well! If you are taking requests right now, maybe some Ichi hurt/comfort? Like maybe he's having a depressive episode one day (me? Projecting? It's more likely than you think 😂) unlike any he's ever had before, and he just doesn't have the strength to do anything, even make snippy remarks at any of his brothers. One (or all, you can pick!) of them notices this odd behavior, and makes it their mission to help him feel a little more like his old self, even if that just means "riding out the storm" with him.

Oof this was really long, lol sorry 😂 but thanks for taking the time to read, I love your writing style! Take care! 👋

eyyy don't be sorry! God I REALLY enjoyed writing this... I love how it turned out

sometimes these guys can be jerks, for sure, even when one of their own is in pain

but... when it's serious... THIS BEAUTIFUL SHIT HAPPENS

please enjoy Ichi being spoiled and surrounded by love from all his brothers because HE DESERVES IT and I love how this turned out <3

Ichimatsu’s first (and maybe only) mistake is that he assumes his brothers don’t pay that much attention to him one way or the other unless he speaks up.

Or, maybe it’s that he often hopes they don’t.

Because he knows they care; there are little things they all do that remind him that no matter what, they love him. But they all have their own things to do, and most of the time he finds that best. They should be able to do whatever they like instead of wasting their lives making him feel better. He has a bad day or hates himself so much of the time, if they paid him attention whenever he wasn’t doing well, they’d never get to enjoy themselves with other things.

He cares about them, too. So usually he’d rather they occupy themselves with their own interests whenever he’s not feeling well. He can bury things deep inside and pretend those shitty feelings don’t exist and act almost normal. As normal as someone like him can act, anyway. For their sake. They don’t deserve to worry about him.

Today, he’s too tired for whatever reason. His scathing barbs and negative attitude on most days aren’t really fake… on the bad days, though, he can force his typical demeanor so nobody suspects he’s not fine. All they see is sour-faced, ill-tempered fourth brother Ichimatsu.

He can’t even do that much right now. It’s as if the weight of existence and his own mind is pulling him down, further and further, until he’s drowning in his thoughts. Horrible thoughts. Things telling him he’s worthless, a failure, a burden, good for nothing, should probably be dead… too many things to keep track of.

If he were trying not to get his brothers’ attention by being quiet and listless, it isn’t working. In fact, his current behavior has actually done the opposite.

While he’s lying in the corner of the room, curled around himself and wishing he could fall asleep to avoid dealing with these thoughts and feelings, the others are around their table muttering among themselves.

“You guys noticed he barely touched breakfast, right?” Osomatsu is the first to speak up, and he’s doing his best not to look at Ichimatsu too much, simply because he doesn’t want his younger brother to feel everyone’s eyes on him. He’s pretty sure that would just make matters worse.

Choromatsu hums in agreement. “Yeah, no, he just kind of stared into his tea… he might have taken a sip or two, but that’s about it. I don’t think he even ate any rice.”

“Did he even brush his teeth this morning?” Totty speaks up. “Or his hair? It looks messier than usual, and I was the last one in the bathroom before breakfast, and it didn’t look like his toothbrush had been used.”

“Also,” Karamatsu chimes in, “I believe that is the same outfit he wore yesterday. He didn’t sleep in it, but he put it back on when he got up even though it hasn’t been washed.”

Choromatsu frowns and steals a quick glance at the fourth eldest. “Like he… didn’t wanna think about picking something different out, huh? And… it’s kind of worrying that he didn’t brush his teeth or hair. I mean, that’s basic hygiene. It’s like he’s depressed or… some… thing…”

Suddenly a light bulb goes off, and the rest of the brothers exchange a concerned look with each other.

“Oh,” is all Osomatsu says for a moment. Then, “Fuck.”

Before anyone else can breathe a word, Jyushimatsu leans back away from the table and collapses with his head in Ichimatsu’s lap. “Aaaah, Ichimatsu-nii-chan! Baseball practice today? We can do it at the beach!”

Ichimatsu hardly flinches at the abrupt contact, but really it’s because he doesn’t even have the strength to be startled. He doesn’t move to push Jyushimatsu off or bounce his leg to dissuade the him from staying or anything. It’s a moment until he actually says anything, like a delayed reaction from a computer. “Uh. Not today, Jyushi. I’m probably gonna take a nap.”

“Hmmmmmmm… oh, I know! I’ll nap with you! Maybe we’ll dream about baseball!”

All the others watch closely, waiting to see if he gives an average Ichimatsu reaction. Instead, he doesn’t even shrug. “Yeah, if you want.”

Obviously, that’s not what they would be expecting from any other day. They all look at each other again, minus Jyushimatsu who just curls up against his big brother’s side.

Ichimatsu, on the other hand, is so out of it in his own head that he doesn’t realize that he’s done anything to worry his brothers. They should all be paying attention to their own shit, right?

He just feels so exhausted despite that he knows he slept okay last night. All he did this morning was wake up and get out of bed and already he’s… drained.

You’re so lazy. You can’t even put together the energy it takes to read a fucking magazine or something? To do nothing like you usually do? What kind of loser doesn’t have enough energy to do something like watch TV?

What the hell is wrong with you?

He cringes at the sound of his own inner voice berating him, and ducks his head down between his knees. Shit. Everything hurts. Isn’t that right, though? He’s useless. It doesn’t take any effort to just sit somewhere watching TV or reading and yet he’s not even willing to do something like that.

Even though he expects that Jyushimatsu might want to hang out with him, because the two of them are close, he doesn’t anticipate it when Osomatsu comes over and sits himself down across from Ichimatsu. At least, he thinks it’s Osomatsu. He doesn’t really feel like lifting his head fully; it looks like a red hoodie, though.

“Uh, hey, Ichimacchan.” Osomatsu feels a little awkward at first, mainly due to the fact that he’s never sure what to do when Ichimatsu is in one of ‘these’ moods. What works on one day might not work the next time. Previous experience is all he has to draw on, though.

“I noticed you didn’t eat too much at breakfast… you in the mood for something sweet?” Tempting him with one of their favorite treats might put him in better spirits, at least for a minute. “There’s a box of imagawayaki on the counter… there’s three in there, so we can split ‘em. Mom said these ones have chocolate cream in them.”

Everyone else lets out a blissful sigh as they all think about how delicious that’s going to be. Bean paste or custard or even regular cream is always good, but chocolate cream? If they had to fight over those, someone might end up dead.

Ichimatsu offers a shrug in his brother’s direction. “Sure, if you guys want. I’m just not that hungry.”

Osomatsu frowns, and looks over toward Choromatsu who’s thankfully recovered from the imagawayaki imagine spot. None of the brothers would ever turn that down. Even if they weren’t necessarily hungry, they’d make room for something that good. Moreover, given that Ichimatsu didn’t eat anything at breakfast, he should be starving,especially for sweets.

Choromatsu makes his way over, setting a careful hand on Ichimatsu’s shoulder. He doesn’t have any more of a clue what to do than their eldest, so he’s flying by the seat of his pants just as much. Something has to be done… they can’t just let poor Ichimatsu suffer. “Ichimacchan? It’s pretty cold today. How about I turn on the kotatsu, and if you’re gonna nap, you can sleep with your legs under it? That might feel nice.”

Well. That does sound nice, Ichimatsu thinks, because curling up under the heat of the kotatsu is always nice in the winter. But… he’s pretty sure he doesn’t have the energy to even move from this spot. “Oh, yeah… I’ll probably just nap here, though. Don’t really feel like moving.”

“Aaah, but you are cold, aren’t you? I can hear your teeth chattering from all the way over here!” Karamatsu is up in an instant, tugging his leather jacket off his shoulders. Although it leaves him in nothing but a tank top ― and a horribly plain grey one, at that ― it’s a necessary sacrifice for his little brother’s comfort.

He hurries over to where everyone else is gathering and gently drapes the jacket over Ichimatsu’s shoulders. “Hmph… Karamatsu to the rescue as usual! You’re looking cozier already.”

Man,Ichimatsu’s mind comes up with, I try on Shittymatsu’s dumbass jacket one time and suddenly he’s coming up with any excuse to put the stupid thing over me. Do I really want him freezing instead of me? Why don’t I just move my ass over to the kotatsu? He’s gonna catch a cold and it’ll be all my fault because my stubborn ass didn’t move and he took pity on me.

God, I wanna die. They’re all falling all over themselves to do shit to cheer me up when they should be focusing on themselves. I’m fucking trash, making my brothers waste all their damn time on me. Why couldn’t I just do stuff and not make them worry?

“… Ichimatsu-nii-san?” Totty has plopped himself down in front of Ichimatsu, staring in concern at his big brother. Fuck. He’s using that eye voodoo of his, and if he says anything, if he asks Ichimatsu a question, he’s gonna get an honest answer despite the fact that Ichimatsu doesn’t want to admit anything.

He can’t help it, though. Totty’s hand is soft as he reaches up toward Ichimatsu’s face, thumbing away tears that Ichimatsu didn’t even realize he’d started to cry. But his youngest brother is delicate in the way he brushes them, so caring and tender that any little bit of strength Ichimatsu had to keep things hidden away crumbles quickly.

“Hehe,” Totty chuckles, though there isn’t a genuine mirth behind it, “you’re not having a good day, Ichimatsu-nii-san… are you?”

He blinks, and more tears start to drip down his cheeks. This time Totty doesn’t make a move to wipe them away, instead staring at his brother with those big, sad doe eyes, glittering with sympathy.

Ichimatsu lets his head drop again, eyes pressing against his arm and tears soaking into his sleeve. “N-no,” he manages to say in a quiet, insecure, small voice. He hates it. He hates making this stupid confession, because he should be able to take care of himself. His brothers don’t need to be huddled around him, pissing their days down the drain. “I’m… I’m having a bad day.”

With that, it’s like all five of them attach themselves to him all at once. There’s a brief cacophony of worry and reassurances, and a hug Ichimatsu almost loses himself inside of.

“Alright, you hear that, guys?” Osomatsu announces, maybe a bit louder than he really needs to. “Ichimatsu’s having a bad day! Woohoo!”

Choromatsu scoffs. “Ah, ‘woohoo’?? Osomatsu, you idiot! This isn’t a good thing!”

Osomatsu pulls away to rub a finger under his nose with a grin. “Hey, sure it is! He said it, didn’t he? Good for you, Ichimacchan! You’re having a bad day and you said so! Remember what happened when Totty kept junk from us? We need to know this shit! I’m glad you said something!”

Karamatsu’s hand tousles Ichimatsu’s hair as he pulls his brother into a hug. “Yes, Osomatsu is right. You’re having a bad day, Ichimatsu, and that’s just fine. It takes a lot of bravery to admit it, so we’re proud of you.”

“Plus, we’re gonna make this the best bad day ever!” Totty hums. He’s whipped his phone out before anyone can so much as blink, typing away on it. “It’s just about lunch time, so I’m gonna order some takeout! Ichimatsu-nii-san, what sounds good? Curry? Sushi? Ooh… maybe fried chicken? We don’t do that too often… might be a nice treat! Oh, it’s your call, though.”

Osomatsu gives Ichimatsu a tiny bump on the shoulder with his fist. “You and Totty figure that out while I go cut that imagawayaki for us. Be right back, guys.”

… Am I in the fucking Twilight Zone or something? What the hell???

Ichimatsu lifts his head just a little, looking at all his brothers. Totty’s on his phone looking at delivery options, Osomatsu is headed to the kitchen, Jyushimatsu is nuzzled against his side…

None of them are leaving him by himself. They all still want to be here even when his mood sucks ass. Even when he can’t really do anything for himself. Even when he’s being a huge fucking pain and a thorn in their sides and doing literally nothing to contribute to the day.

What the hell are they all doing? Why are they all fine with wasting their day taking care of him?

When Karamatsu presses a couple of tissues into his hand, Ichimatsu somehow finds the energy to use them to wipe his face. Fuck, he hates crying, and he hates people seeing him cry. “Don’t do this,” he mumbles. “You’re fucking morons. You have better shit to do than…”

“No way!” Jyushimatsu aggressively snuggles against the side of Ichimatsu’s stomach, circling his arms around his brother’s waist. “What better shit could weeeee have to do? We’re shitty NEETs!”

Choromatsu chuckles. “Besides, there’s literally nothing more important than taking care of each other, especially when one of us is down and out. Ichimatsu, you… know none of us are shy when it comes to being honest. So, just… try to believe us when we say there’s nothing we’d rather be doing than being with you right now.”

He straightens up, then gingerly taps Jyushimatsu with his foot. “Hey, Jyushi, how about you scoot yourself and Ichimatsu over to the kotatsu? And Totty, are you really gonna make a delivery driver come out in this weather? It’s almost below freezing! Why don’t you go get it yourself?”

“Excuse you, but if they haven’t shut down the delivery option, why shouldn’t I take advantage of it? I don’t wanna leave Ichimatsu-nii-san!”

“Okay, okay… I guess that’s fair. What are you ordering, again?”

“Aaaah, I dunno! I was waiting for Ichimatsu-nii-san to say what he feels like.”

Meanwhile, Jyushimatsu has somehow gotten himself and Ichimatsu over to the kotatsu, and is currently shoving his big brother’s legs under it while Choromatsu moves to plug it in. “Home run, YEAH! Your tootsies will be toasty in no time, Ichimatsu-nii-san!”

“O-oh… thanks, Jyushi…” That’s about all he can say, really. He’s slumped over the table in a matter of seconds, and although there’s no way it can support the weight of everything he feels like he’s being crushed under, feels a little more relaxing than holding himself in a tight ball in the corner.

He’s going to cry again. He’s pretty sure he’s going to cry again. His brothers, his selfish, douche-a-holic, demon brothers… would rather be taking care of him on a bad day than out doing their own things, not touching him or his shitty mood with a ten-foot pole.

Jyushimatsu is cuddled up on one side, and he can feel Karamatsu settling in on the other with an arm around Ichimatsu’s shoulders. That’s it. He’s surrounded by brothers and their warm, selfless-for-once-in-their-lives affection. He has to surrender. He doesn’t stand a chance.

His mind drifts back to the others. “Oh… Totty…”

“Oh! Yeah, mhm?”

“Um… curry sounds good, I guess.”

The impossibly huge smile on his youngest brother’s face comes through even when he speaks. “Oh, great! Curry it is! Okaaaay, I’m gonna get it from that nice place in town. You want it with rice or udon? Or do you want curry bread?”

“Uhh… just with rice.”

“Rice, okay, sounds good! Beef, chicken, or pork?”

“Huh… you mentioned fried chicken, now that sounds good. Does that place do curry rice with tonkatsu on top?”

“Oooh… that does sound good. Yeah, I think there’s an option for that. Chicken tonkatsu with curry rice, then?”

“Yeah.”

“Gotcha. Is that what everybody wants?”

“Yeah, Totty,” Choromatsu injects, “just order the same thing for everybody. We’ll all eat that.”

“Okay, what about sides? Does anyone want fukujinzuke or rakkyō?”

“Geez, just… just get half of each and we can divide it up if anyone wants any.”

“Okaaay! I’m not ordering drinks from there, though… too expensive. We have tea here. Oh, I’ll get a few orders of pork curry bread, too, in case we want a snack later.”

“Well, make sure you get either three or six.”

“Yeahhhh, Cherrymatsu, I’m not stupid! I’ll just get three; I’m fine buying some, but I’m not trying to go broke! Does that sound okay, Ichimatsu-nii-san? The curry bread for later?”

It takes a moment, but finally Ichimatsu lets out a breathy, almost tearful laugh as he leans against Karamatsu’s shoulder. “Totty… you’re trying to fatten me up… you witch… you’re gonna cook me and eat me… that’s your plan, huh?…”

The whole room erupts into a small fit of laughter, even Totty who’s blushing at being teased. Ichimatsu feels Karamatsu press a kiss to his head, and he sighs. Usually he wouldn’t be able to take all of this… the attention, and Totty blabbering away, and Choromatsu trying to be responsible, and… everything.

At the moment, it feels right. Like things are supposed to be this way. Like he’s supposed to be having a bad day so his brothers can all gather around him and remind him that regardless of anything else, when one of them needs their brothers, everyone is going to be there.

Maybe he needed that reminder.

Maybe they all did.

#depression tw #suicidal thoughts tw #Osomatsu san #whump #Ichimatsu #Osomatsu #Karamatsu #Choromatsu #Jyushimatsu #Totty #hurt/comfort #emotional whump #depression #caretaking #LOOK AT MY BOYS!!!! BEING GOOD BOYS #TAKING CARE OF THEIR BROTHER!!!!#y'all PLEASE SCREAM WITH ME #I love this fam so much ;-;

28 notes · View notes

peachyproserpina · 3 years

Text

Cherry Pie

Clyde x Fem!Reader

Hello! Welcome to the first part of the “Pie” series where I’ll be indulging myself with banking and writing about the various guys. This was inspired by the very talented and very beautiful @glassbxttless whom I owe my life to, please read their fic Blackberry Pie here (x)

TW: Smut, Food, Oral F!Receiving, teasing, alcohol mention, kinda public sex, cream pies ;)

As always if I miss something or if you need something tagged please let me know!

It’s been a long month for everyone in Boone county. Summers are always hot and long here, which yall are thankful for being as winter can get ugly but this summer is almost too much. It’s still the beginning of July and Clyde’s been busy with the bar way more than ever before, so many new people in and out of town has made Duct Tape a hot spot every night of the week and while you’re thankful that Cylde doesn’t have to worry about making ends meet for the bar you sure do miss your man.

One full month he’s come home too exhausted to even get undressed all the way before collapsing into bed with you and it breaks your heart. One full month since he’s been able to bury his cock into you like how you need and it’s starting to take its toll. Thankfully the holiday is coming up and Clyde has decided to take the day off from the bar, seein’ as the whole Logan clan will be getting together for the celebration and both of you agreed you needed the time together. It’s at Jimmy’s new place, a cute little house on the other side of the state line so he can be close to Sadie, him and Sylvia have fixed it up really nice, a big backyard and a lil pool for everyone to lounge in as well. You’ve been tasked with dessert and Clyde just needs to help with the grill and other than that it’s a chance to relax.

It’s the day of, and you wake up Clyde with a kiss on his cheek and a coffee sat next to him on his little side table, hot and black just like you know how he likes it.

“Time to get up, bear. We have a party to go to.” You press kisses down his neck before placing one right where his heart beats nice and strong in his chest. Clyde grumbles and wraps his arms around you pullin you into bed with him before he rolls over and gets you under him.

“10 more minutes darlin’ please?” His voice is still sleepy dark and it makes you melt, you can feel the way he’s still breathing nice and deep and despite the fact he is squishin’ all the air out of your lungs you laugh. You pat his sides and let out a little sigh when he rubs his face into that tender spot right on your shoulder making you tense up under him.

“Bear, you know we can't, you're on grill duty and I promised Mel I’d bring cherry pie.” He props himself up and looks at you all pouty and sleep still clinging to his eyes. You melt for him even more if that was even possible, between the way the sun is making his eyes go all honey for you and the way he’s all yours always and forever is making you want to keep him in bed all day. But you made a promise, shaking yourself out of the very tempting idea of ditching his family you nod.

“Mhm, homemade cherry pie with ice cream and whipped cream just how ya like Clyde.” You tuck some of his hair behind his ear and he leans into your touch.

“Alright, I’m up. Let's get goin’ sweets.” Clyde presses a kiss to you before he’s really truly getting up for the day and you smile watchin’ him the whole time.

It’s not a long drive to Jimmy’s which you’re thankful for. You can feel your thighs sticking to the seat where your sundress has ridden up and your chest is already flush from the heat. How Clyde manages to wear his jeans and button up in this heat leaves you astounded every time. He’s not subtle in the way he checks you out, your Clyde, never has been even before you both started dating. You can feel the way his eyes are on you as yall drive over to Jimmy’s can see the way his hand is itching to ride up your thigh and he’s white knuckled the steering wheel more than he ever has before. You try to hide the smirk, knowing exactly what you were doing wearing his favorite sundress (on account of the easy access for you both.)

You’re pulling into the driveway in record time and the way Clyde does his little jog to rush and open your door for you makes your heart sing. You thank him with a sweet kiss and when you bend over to get the pie and ice cream out of the boot of the car you can hear Clyde cough when he sees the barely there underwear you picked. You smirk and turn to him, giving him a wink while you make your way into the house, ready to cool off with a nice drink and ready to see how far you can push Clyde.

The rest of the afternoon goes on without an incident for the most part, you’re gabbing with Mellie and Sylvia while Sadie runs around with the other kids there. The Bang brothers are there playing horseshoe and making a ruckus, Clyde is manning the grill and there’s smiles all around. It’s not until Clyde is done cooking and you’ve finally broken out dessert that things start to heat up in the late afternoon sun. Clyde has you perched on his lap, cold beer in one hand and the other is splayed all across your back, and you may or may not be rubbing yourself into him. You can feel him tense up and he leans in close, breath puffing against your ear.

“Watch it darlin’ there’s family here.” He mumbles into your ear and you try not to grin, looking over your shoulder you bat your eyelashes up at him and he scoffs, taking a swig from his beer.

“I’m not doin’ nothin’ Clyde.” You say, a little lilt to your vice and the side of your mouth tips up, teasing him. He rolls his eyes and goes back to watchin’ you cut pie to add to the scoop of icecream on your plate. He watches you hot a heavy, he can see the way the cherry sauce drips off your fingers as you push it off the knife, the way you bring those fingers up to your mouth to lick the sauce off, and oh fuck now he’s fully hard in his jeans. He watches you, he’s been fucking aching for you for the last the month. Both of you busy, you’re gone by the time he gets up and you’re either waitin’ up for him tryin not to pass out when he finally stumbles in the door, and honest to god he can’t remember the last time he jerked off this much, musta been before he met you because fuck. It’s been getting bad enough he’s ended up cumming in a tissue in his office with stifled groans and pants almost every day this week, just desperate for you. So when he’s watching you eat his favorite cherry pie and a sweet little drop lands right on the top of your breast he loses it. You go to wipe it off and Clyde’s hand catches you, the metal of the prosthesis cold from where he was holding his beer.

He takes a quick look around, making sure that no one is looking before he is pulling you closer, right on top of the hardon in his jeans and your breath starts to quicken. He leans in close, so close you can feel every puff of breath against your skin before he is licking up the sticky trail of pie and ice cream off of your chest. You let out a little whine and that snaps Clyde into action, he’s standing up your hand still firmly in his grip and he’s pulling you inside, you follow after him, pussy throbbing and dripping down your thighs for him. Yall end up in the kitchen before Clyde turns on you and pulls you into a desperate kiss, it’s hot and heavy, all tongues and when his other hand makes its way into your hair and pulls you moan loud and frantic for him. That makes Cylde pulls away and looks over your shoulder just to make sure no one heard you.

“Darlin’ you gotta be quiet or else everyone is going to know what a lil slut you are for my cock.” Cylde still has a good grip on your hair and you try to nod when he tightens up that grip and you clench down on nothing. Clyde smirks before he’s kissing you nice and deep again, leaning your head up and pulling you close to feel how hard he is in his jeans. You scramble to take off his belt, so desperate for him and he kisses his way down your jaw and sucks bruises where you know you won't be able to cover it up. You wrestle his belt open and start working on his pants, palming his hard on through his jeans the whole time. His hand drops and cups yoru ass under your dress, he lets out a breathy chuckle when he can feel how you’re so wet you've managed to soak your thighs.

“You’re that wet for me Darlin’? So desperate it’s like you’ve been waiting for this. Teasin’ me all day.” Clyde is pulling your panties to the side and teasing your pussy when you finally get his cock out of his pants and he groans.

“Yeah bear, so fucking wet all for you. I’ve needed you so fucking bad these last couple of weeks.” You drool right onto the tip of his cock making the glide of your palm up and down easier, he tips his head back and swallows hard. He pulls his fingers out of you and you whine, but it’s not long before he has you bent over the nearest clear spot on the counter, flipping your dress up and dropping to his knees behind you. You sit up on your elbows and gasp when he wraps his lips around your clit, wasting no time. He smirks and trails his tongue up up up and buries it into you, his fingers now rubbing your clit and it’s almost funny that he already has you this close to cumming and he hasn’t even gotten started. You clench down on him hard and he gives your ass a swat, making you gush all over his tongue.

Clyde’s eyes roll to the back of his head and he laments the fact he has to pull away from your juicy pussy, but his cock is leaking hot and heavy and if he doesn’t sink into your cunt he might bust before he gets the chance to. You whine when he pulls away but stop when you feel him rub the head of his cock between your soaking folds, you stand on your tippy toes presenting yourself just that little more for him and when he starts sinking in you both let out a moan. It’s a stretch, specially after not having him in you for so long, but fuck it feels so fucking perfect. You’re panting and Clyde is leaning over you on the counter, pressing right into you and his fingers tease their way around to flick your clit making you clench down on him hard.

“Now listen here, you’re gonna take my cock, you’re gonna let me fill you up with all my cum.” Clyde whispers it into your ear and you’re nodding cock drunk already and he hasn’t even started. Satisfied with your answer Clyde starts a hard pace, hips snapping into yours hard, the slap of skin on skin ringing throughout the kitchen. You;’re biting your lips so hard you’re worried you might draw blood and you can feel the rumbles coming from Clyde’s chest. You stand on your tippy toes and that gives Clyde just enough leverage to hit that tender spot that makes your vision white out with every drag and his heavy cock. You gasp and clench down, cuming hard and soaking him with your orgasm, catching both you and Clyde off guard with how faceful it is.

“Fucking tight cunt for me. I’m-” Clyde chokes when he feels you squeeze down on him again and you tighten up just for him.

“Come on bear, fill me up please?” It's a breathy and whiney plea that pushes Clyde right over the edge, groaning and filling you up until he is dripping out of you, making a mess out of you both. You let out a little laugh, feeling weightless and so fucking content now that Clyde’s come in you. He slips out and stuffs his fingers right back up.

“Keep this safe, we’re goin’ home right now so you can do that thing with your tongue that I like so much.” Clyde pulls the scrap of fabric over the messy creampie he left you, you look over your shoulder at him.

“But the party. Clyde we can’t just-” you stop dead in your tracks when you catch a glimpse of how dark his eyes are, promising that you won't be able to get outta bed tomorrow you’re going to be so thoroughly fucked.

“Fuck the party, we’re goin home right now and I’m making up for lost time.”

#clyde logan x reader #clyde x fem reader #smut #tw oral #oral f receving #semi public sex #adcu fic #i really loved this actually #i hope its okay yall lol

43 notes · View notes

hearts-hunger · 4 years

Text

ciryc ca’tra (cold night sky): chapter five || din djarin x reader

Read on AO3 | Masterlist

chapter one | chapter two | chapter three | chapter four

Series Summary: When you crash-land on a frozen planet on your way to Trask, you and Din work together to keep the Crest afloat and keep your little family safe under the cold night sky. || Part One of Jate’kara (Lucky Stars)

Chapter Summary: In the aftermath of the attack, you and Din try and mend each other before you try to mend your broken ship.

Pairings: Din Djarin x Wife!Reader

Genre: Hurt/comfort, fluff, angst | Word Count: 3.9k

Warnings: spiders, brief panic attack/ptsd

A/N: This chapter? God-tier. Din is the best husband in the whole galaxy bar none. He’s attentive, he’s soft, he loves to make you laugh. Chock-full of fluff and hurt/comfort, just the way I like it. I really enjoyed writing this chapter, and I hope you enjoy it too! ♡

You needed to be near to your husband.

Maybe it was the set of his shoulders as he stood out in the snow, looking towards the place where the X-Wings had gone; maybe it was the way you still felt his hand in yours, squeezing tight like it was the last way he’d ever tell you he loved you. You stepped carefully over the broken glass and crushed metal to get through the cockpit doors, one hand carrying your baby, the other carrying your blaster. The little silver thing shook in your hand as you held it in front of you, and you desperately hoped you wouldn’t need to fire it.

You came down the ladder and had to stifle a sob at the sight that met you.

Gruesome, disfigured spider bodies tangled with cords and wires on the floor; long, stringy webs shone on every surface from floor to ceiling. The floor was slick with ice and slime and webbing; some limbs still twitched where they lay, their faint clicking making you shudder with revulsion. You nursed a low whine of disgust and fear at the hateful things as you stepped over them, webs catching in your hair, your skin crawling with the thought of them. Your shoulders tensed with every sound, every faint sign of fading life from the things that had infested your home.

You wanted to take a gasping breath of fresh air when you stepped through the web-covered break in the siding, but the wretched spiders were everywhere, the acrid smell of the green fluid mixing with the exhaust from the Crest’s smoking thrusters. The body of the giant one was collapsed over the top of the Crest, its legs seeming to swallow the ship like it wanted to pull it deep into the ice with it as it decayed.

You heard something scuttle across the rubble and swung your blaster around to aim at it, but before you even spotted it, it was reduced to a heap of ash by a shot from behind you.

You stood looking at it for too long, watching the way the smoke curled up towards the cavern ceiling; you jumped and let out a choked sob when you felt Din’s hand on your shoulder.

“Just me,” he said, like he was afraid to spook you. He put a hand on your wrist and eased the blaster down; he gently pried it from your fingers and holstered it on his own belt.

“Easy, cyar’ika,” he said softly, pulling you towards him. You gave a pathetic whimper and leaned into him, felt his hand move to your back to hold you securely against him. Your chin quivered with sickness and emotion, and you weren’t sure if you were going to be sick or burst into tears.

Your baby gave a quiet coo, and your body made the decision for you as you finally started to cry. You leaned completely against your husband as sobs wracked your body, every bit of fear and hurt and tension shredding through you until you were so overwhelmed by it you couldn’t catch your breath. Din gently eased the baby from your arms and urged you to try and take a breath.

“Ok, cyare,” he soothed, deep worry coloring his voice. “Breathe for me, love. Try and take a deep breath.”

You sucked in a greedy, hitching breath, pressing your hands to your face, trying to tether yourself to something - you felt your whole body had gone numb, and you couldn’t breathe -

Din took one of your hands in his and held tightly, like he had in the cockpit, and suddenly your breath caught on a groaning sob like the sound of purest grief. Gasping moans tumbled from you, and it seemed like you’d never stop. You wanted this to be over. You wanted to be home. You didn’t want your home to be a pile of rubble underneath a giant, lifeless monster.

“Din, I can’t - ” you sobbed, “I don’t want - I can’t - ”

“I know,” he said, and the grief in his voice matched yours even if he couldn’t give himself over to it like you were. “I know, cyare. It’s ok. Just breathe for me.”

He stood patiently with you, letting you hold onto him, murmuring words of comfort in Basic and Mando’a until you’d finally worn yourself out with crying. You scrubbed at your hot, tear-streaked face, your shoulders hitching with your stuttering breaths, dizzy and tired and more run-down than you’d ever been in your life.

“That’s it,” Din said gently. “Deep breaths.” He grunted a little as you hugged him tightly, trying to be as close to him as you could.

He ran a soothing hand up and down your back. “You’re ok, cyar’ika. I’ve got you.”

“Sorry,” you said miserably, his chestplate cool against your burning cheeks. You’d wasted valuable time breaking to bits like that, out here where you were most vulnerable to attack. You couldn’t imagine keeping a hold of yourself like Din was, and wished you could be stronger.

“No, cyare,” he said, kind and yet firm. “There’s nothing to be sorry for. You... we’ve suffered a great deal of fear and loss. You don’t have to apologize for feeling that.”

He tucked you protectively against him, one arm wrapped around you and the other holding your son. He gave a heavy sigh and rested his helm against your head.

“Mandalorians have a word - mirjahaal,” he said. “It means peace, or healing of the spirit. You say it to people who’ve suffered a loss or gone through something traumatic.”

“Mirjahaal,” you repeated. You had always loved the way Mandalorian words sounded, and held on to the way this word sounded strong and gentle at the same time.

Din hummed in agreement. “You can’t heal unless you feel the wound, cyar’ika,” he said gently. “And there’s no shame in being wounded.”

You let your husband hold you and offered your hand to your baby; he took your pinkie in a gentle grasp and cooed at you. There, with your little family held close in the protective circle of Din’s arms, you felt a little less of the terrible weight that had settled on your heart.

“Mirjahaal,” you said again, softly. You didn’t know how, but you felt things must get better; you would heal, and so would your family. You would be safe and have an abundance of peace. You knew you would.

You looked up at Din’s visor. “I love you.”

He gently touched his helmet to your head. “I love you too.” His grip tightened on your waist, and you lightly kissed the bottom of his helmet.

“We’re all safe, cyare,” he said, and you knew it was to remind himself as well as you. “We’ll find a way out of this, I promise.”

You nodded wordlessly; the baby gave a quiet, happy babble.

Din’s laugh was wobbly through his vocoder. “I love you too,” he said, cradling his son closer to his chest. “You were very brave with mama, weren’t you, verd’ika?”

You smiled at the nickname, “little soldier” in Mando’a. His grip on your finger was strong, and you felt a wash of gratitude that he hadn’t been hurt. You didn’t know what you would have done if either he or Din had been injured, and felt profound relief that they were both safe.

“Come on,” you said, pulling away from Din just enough to take his hand in yours. “Let’s try and fix our home.”

Din let you keep your hold on him as you ducked back inside the Crest; you were thankful for his strength and steadiness as you took in the state of the ship with a clearer mind. It looked more hopeless than it ever had, a mere shadow of the safe, familiar fortress it had always been for your little family.

“Haar’chak,” Din swore quietly. “This is... the worst I’ve ever seen her.”

You gave his hand a comforting squeeze.

“We’ll fix her, Din,” you said, trying for confidence. You slipped your hand from his to reach down and pick up a box, saw a severed spider leg leaning against it, and bit your tongue to keep from yelling every curse word you’d ever learned from your husband.

You crossed your arms over your chest lest you be tempted to tidy anything else before the spiders were gone.

“I know it looks bad,” you said. “But we can handle it. We’ve...” You trailed off, your gaze snagging on the webs sticking from the ceiling to Din’s armor, and wondered fleetingly how covered you must be in the sticky residue.

He cocked his head at you. “What?”

“You’re just... covered in webs,” you said. He looked up and turned his head slightly, making the threads billow with his movement.

He sighed. “Yeah. I’ll have to scrub my beskar for a week to get everything off of it.” He gestured to you. “At least I have armor - you’re covered in it too.”

You gave him an unimpressed look. “Yes, I know I don’t have armor on, dearest. Thank you.”

His huff of a laugh was cut short, and you could tell by the sudden stiffness of his posture that something was wrong.

“What?” you asked, trying to tamp down the panic rising in your chest.

He held out a hand, like he might do to steady a skittish Fathier that could buck at any moment.

“Don’t freak out,” he said in a purposefully calm voice. Your baby was watching you with wide eyes, cooing with interest; all of a sudden you knew what it was, and your shoulders tensed with utter revulsion.

“Oh, kriff - get it off, Din, get it off, get it off,” you pleaded, squeezing your eyes shut. You felt a little scurrying movement on your shoulder and heard a tiny chitter, and you really and truly whined at the thought of the horrible thing on you.

You felt Din’s hand swipe your shoulder, then heard a single blaster shot. You jumped and opened your eyes to see a scorch mark on the floor as Din holstered his blaster at his hip.

“It was that big?” you asked in dismay. You’d assumed he would just bat it away and step on it, but if it had been big enough to shoot at -

“No,” he said. “But I didn’t want any more spider guts on my boots.”

You ran to him and put your arms around his waist, feeling your skin crawl.

“It’s gone, cyare,” he said, though you knew he didn’t mind the hug.

You shuddered. “I don’t care. I’m staying right here with you, forever.”

He chuckled. “Okay.”

Your baby gave you a happy coo, delighted to see you so close to him as he leaned contentedly against his father’s chest, and you gave him a little smile.

“I love you, my little darling,” you said quietly, just for him to hear. He babbled and brushed his claws through your hair with intentional gentleness.

“Yes, nice pets,” Din said, like he had when teaching the baby to pet the Tusken Massiffs. “Be gentle with mama’s hair.”

You couldn’t help a laugh, but were reminded of the thing that had just been in your hair a second ago.

“See if there are any more on me,” you said, dreading the possibility.

Din leaned forward a little to check your back. “No, you’re fine.” He pulled a few strings of webs from your hair. “Have you ever considered shaving your head?”

You looked up at him. “It’s that bad?”

He considered the lock of your hair tangled in his fingers. “It’s... going to take a lot of dedicated brushing, I think.” He looked back down at you. “Not that I would know. Perks of an extremely religious upbringing.”

You gave him a wry smile and found yourself very relieved and comforted that your husband was joking with you.

“Thank you for slaying the beast,” you said. “All of them.”

“My pleasure, cyar’ika.”

He looked around at the interior of the ship, a low sigh coming through his modulator. “The only way I can think to get us out of here is to just fix the cockpit. There’s no way I can make enough of a repair of the hull to make it usable.”

You thought of the damage the cockpit had sustained and felt its repair alone was an ambitious goal; with the state of the Crest and your limited knowledge of mechanics, you agreed with his assessment that the majority of the ship would be nothing more than scrap metal until you could get it to a shop.

“We’ll get it fixed, Din,” you said. “Surely there’s someone on Trask who can help.”

He nodded. “I hope so. I’d really like to take it to Peli, but we can’t make it to Tatooine before we do some patchwork.”

You thought fondly of the short, curly-haired mechanic who’d become as good a friend to you and Din as any you’d found on your travels through the galaxy. If she and her droids were here, Din would have the Crest as good as new in short order, and your baby would have the company of one of the many people he’d charmed within the first few moments of meeting them.

“Though I should thank her for getting me into this mess,” Din said, an edge of uncharacteristic surliness to his voice. You knew he was just tired and overwhelmed, and tried to be kind when you responded.

“It’s not Peli’s fault that we’re here, my love,” you said gently, pulling a few threads of webbing from his pauldron. “She wanted to help a friend, and really, we owed her for helping us find someone to take us to the other Mandalorians.”

He gave a resigned huff. “Somebody to take us to the Mandalorians won’t do us much good if we don’t get off this kriffing planet.”

“Well, good thing we are getting off this planet,” you said. You looked up at him without judgement, but you wanted him to know you weren’t going to indulge his grumbling.

He sighed, and you saw how his shoulders slumped a little.

“You’re right,” he said, weary. “Sorry. I’m just...”

You would have kissed his helmet, but it was so covered in webs that you settled for tapping it gently where you knew his mouth was.

“I know,” you assured him gently. “And you don’t have to be all sunshine and starbursts for me, you know that. But if you start doing down the path of doom and gloom, we both know I won’t be far behind.”

He breathed a laugh. “Can’t have that, can we?” he asked. Then, very tenderly, “Thank you for keeping my head on straight, ner kar’ta. I couldn’t do this without you.”

You beamed at that; he only ever called you ‘my heart’ when he was very pleased and proud of you, and you were happy that what little help you could offer in the grand scheme of things had been that important to him.

“You won’t ever have to,” you reminded him. “I mean, I’ve stuck with you through a giant spider attack. There’s really not much worse you could throw at me.”

He gave a wry hum of agreement. “No, I guess not.” He looked around at the tangled spider bodies that had begun to close in on themselves, and you knew him well enough to know he was grimacing under the helm.

“They are pretty awful, aren’t they?” he asked. “I’ve dealt with some questionable creatures before, but I think these take the uj'alayi.”

Just the mention of the dense, sweet Mandalorian cake was enough to make you start daydreaming about it. “I could go for some uj'alayi right now,” you said dreamily.

He chuckled. “When we get the Crest back on her feet, I’ll make you some,” he promised. “But for now, I guess we can eat our fill of roasted spider.”

He waggled his fingers towards you in imitation of the creepy things, and you batted his hand away with a laugh.

“That’s disgusting,” you said, and he laughed too. “I’d rather share the frog eggs with the baby if it came down to it.”

Din tried to muffle a laugh but it ended up just sounding kind of strangled, and not a second later did you hear the quiet croak of the frog lady from behind you. You looked wide-eyed at Din, struck with sudden embarrassment like a youngling talking about someone behind their back on the playground, and he merely cocked his head at you. You knew he was trying not to laugh under his helmet, and you gave him a petulant shove against his chestplate.

“Good thing we have some rations left, right, cyare?” he said, intending to be overheard.

You tried for a withering look but couldn’t quite manage it; his shoulders shook with suppressed laughter and you couldn't help a grudging smile at how his mood had improved.

“I’m so getting you back for that,” you said in a low voice.

You knew he was smiling at you; you could always tell with Din.

“I’ll be on my guard, cyar’ika,” he said amusedly, assuring you he was looking forward to whatever you’d cook up to get back at him with. You felt a brief, hesitant desire for your husband, something you were sure would have burned much brighter if your circumstances had not been so dire. You hoped that once you got out of this mess, you could take a breather of sorts - maybe drop the baby off with Omera and go back to Naboo for a long weekend in the sun.

The thought of your home planet’s warmth only made you feel the cold of this planet more sharply, and you allowed yourself a little sigh as you were brought back to the reality of your situation.

“Alright,” Din said to both you and the frog lady, and you knew he’d felt the end of your short reprieve as well. “I’m gonna repair the cockpit enough for us to limp to Trask. There’s nothing I can do about the main hull’s integrity, so we’re gonna have to get cozy in the cockpit. It’s the only thing I can pressurize.”

You’d never minded being in the cockpit before, but you’d also always had the option of roaming the ship. You idly wondered how long it would take to get to Trask, considering lightspeed was out of the question, and began to mentally prepare yourself for a lengthy trip with a toddler who wasn’t used to being so cooped up.

“If you need to use the privy, do it now,” Din suggested. “It’s gonna be a long ride.”

He handed the baby over to you, and your son gave only a slight coo of protest before he snuggled into your arms. You wished you had somewhere to take him to let him run around for a bit before you settled in the cockpit, but there wasn’t a single place in or around the ship that wasn’t in smoking ruin or littered with spiders.

Come to think of it, there really wasn’t any place for you to go. You looked up at Din.

“Can we stay with you while you work?” you asked.

He shrugged. “If you want to. It won’t be very entertaining.”

You gave a tired wave of your hand. “Fine by me.” Dozing in the passenger seat while Din worked on the repairs seemed luxurious compared to the events of the past few days.

You turned to the frog lady, intending to ask if she’d like to come up with you, but she had set herself to the task of gathering the smaller spider bodies and tossing them outside. You cringed as a limb broke off one when she picked it up, but as much as you had all disliked them when they were alive, they didn’t seem to faze her now that they were dead.

Din stepped forward as she put her weight into dragging a larger one towards the split in the hull, his body language tight with almost comical unease.

“You don’t have to - ” he started, but she gave a dismissive croak and muscled the spider across the floor. Both you and Din reacted with wincing aversion, but she didn’t seem to mind at all.

“Ok then,” your husband said quickly, clearly content to let her continue if she wished and unwilling to continue watching her do it. He steered you towards the ladder. “We’ll be up in the cockpit if you need anything.”

Like he always did when you went up the ladder with the baby in hand, Din let you go first and hovered protectively to catch you if you slipped. You never had, but you didn’t mind indulging that particular habit for the sake of his nerves. You actually appreciated it then, with webs and slime covering each rung - Din’s hand on your thigh was steadying as you fought to overcome your reluctance to keep a firm grip on the sticky ladder.

The cockpit was covered in webs too, and Din kindly swept them from your seat before he started pulling them from the instrument panel. You felt a little guilty as you sank into your chair, watching him set to work - you were achy with exhaustion, and you knew that for all his armor, he’d gotten battered and bruised in the fight with the spiders and was running on only a few hours of broken sleep.

“Is there anything I can do to help?” you offered. You didn't know the first thing about mechanics, but maybe there was something you could do for him.

His chuckle was affectionate. “No, cyare, that’s ok,” he said gently. “You rest.”

Before he hunkered down to work on the dash, he unscrewed the little silver handle from the gear shift and dropped it into your son’s outstretched hand.

“Be good and play quietly,” Din said to the baby. “Let mama rest.”

The baby cooed in agreement, settling in your lap and turning the ball over in his hands. Din gave your knee a slightly distracted but affectionate pat as he knelt in front of the instrument panel, fishing through the toolbox to find what he needed.

You leaned your elbow on the dash and watched for a few moments; there was something soothing about the way Din was so methodical in caring for his ship. You’d sat with him during repairs or routine maintenance countless times while you were courting; he’d let you chatter away about anything and everything while he worked, occasionally asking a thoughtful question or laughing at a funny memory you recounted. You’d fallen in love with him while he worked on the Crest, and you rested in that love now as he worked diligently to keep you and your baby safe.

“I’m gonna fall asleep,” you mumbled, resting your cheek against your propped-up arm. Your exhaustion was finally catching up to you now that the adrenaline had faded, and your eyes fluttered shut as your head nodded a little.

You heard him turn towards you. “You don’t look that comfortable, cyar’ika.”

You gave a light shug, re-settling your arm around the baby. “Take me somewhere with a huge, Varactyl feather bed when you get the ship fixed.”

He chuckled. “Okay,” he agreed. “Do you want me to take the baby from you?”

“Only...” You yawned. “Only if he looks like he’s going to fall off my lap.”

You felt him run his knuckles lightly over your shin. “Goodnight, cyare.”

You nodded, feeling yourself fade fast, knowing you were safe and taken care of. “‘Night. Love you.”

“Love you too,” he said. You heard the soft whir of one of his tools start up again, and moments later, you drifted off into a dearly needed sleep.

Read chapter six!

pedro pascal character taglist: @punkgeekchic, @tv-saved-the-teenage-girl, @stardust-galaxies, @theorganasolo ♡

series taglist: @kyjoraven, @sarahjkl82-blog, @remmysbounty, @bitchin-beskar ♡

let me know if you’d like to be added to either taglist! ♡

#ngl i really love this chapter #let me know what you think!!#din djarin x reader #din djarin fanfiction #the mandalorian x reader #the mandalorian fanfiction #the mandalorian chapter 10 #chapter 10: the passenger #maddie writes stuff!#ciryc ca'tra #flashing gif tw

117 notes · View notes

imaginesupply · 4 years

Text

Homecoming - Chapter Three

(Gif's not my own.)

Summary: The day has arrived, Captain Syverson is going home. For good, this time. He is going home to a civilian life he can hardly remember and a wife he barely knows, with memories of the war still fresh on his mind. Love might not be able to heal everything on its own, but it’s a good start.

Genres: Romance, drama.

Story warnings: Smut (always fully consensual), mentions of PTSD and nightmares and mental health, angst, hurt and comfort, fluff, mentions of war (minor), mentions of cheating (minor), mentions of pregnancy (very minor), police appearance (very minor), violence (very minor).

Notes:

It’s my first time writing for one of Henry’s characters and I’m unsure I did Sy’s character any justice.

This is a Capt. Syverson x OFC (Ada) story, written in 3rd person POV but OFC’s physical description is very limited so it could also be read as Capt. Syverson x Reader, I think.

English is not my first language, so there might be some mistakes. Proofread, but not beta’ed. We die like men and all that.

Timeline is a little wacky: The movie takes place in 2003 and the U.S. forces were withdrawn from Iraq in 2011, but I never set a precise date because I don’t think it’s essential for this story. However, some elements might not be realistic because if we set this story in 2003: Phone cameras quality was not as good as it’s now, but for the purpose of the chapters, I will need you to imagine you could film great videos with your flip phone haha. Plus, it says Sy is coming back after being deployed for more than three years which makes no sense unless we set this in 2006 or later. I am asking you disregard any time inconsistencies.

Also: I am not American. I only lived in the US for six months and it was in the Midwest, not Texas so please bear with me if I write something stupid.

Finally: This will be a Christmas fic and I intend to post the last chapter (there will be seven in total) on or before Christmas. However, religion is never mentioned in this story and the Christmas-sy elements of this story are limited to family gathering, gift giving and tree decorating.

Chapter Three starts after the cut. (Chapter Two can be found here.) Let me know if you wish to be tagged in future chapters or if you wish to be removed from the tag list.

Chapter Three

Chapter warnings: Smut, alcohol consumption (moderate), mentions of contraception and of pregnancy.

I think that’s it, but this chapter killed my brain – it was very difficult to write and I feel like I botched it. There are various important moments in this chapter that I found very hard to translate from my brain into words. And the smut, oh my God, it’s so bad!

"You know, when you came to me all bossy and told me to lose my clothes, I had something a lot different in mind." Sy grumbled from the bed, where he was sat wearing nothing but boxer briefs.

Ada laughed and turned around, sticking out her tongue at him before going back to what she was doing, namely sorting through Sy's clothes in the walk-in closet. She slid a pair of jeans off its hangers and threw it at him without looking back. "I admit that I probably don't need as many clothes as I own, but you're definitely a minimalist."

Sy grunted noncommittally, he was not amused, but tried on the jeans all the same. They didn't fit, he couldn't pull them up past the thighs. "Hey darlin'," he called her, a hint of amusement audible in his voice.

She turned around at the pet name and then forced herself not to laugh at the sight in front of her. Sy had already been a burly man when they had met, but it seemed he had managed to gain even more muscle mass in the past few months, now looking like an absolute bear of a man. Ada grinned and tilted her head at the cardboard box at the end of the bed. "Put those in the donation pile."

"Yes, ma'am," Sy said, getting up and doing as asked.

Ada grabbed her small pencil and added another item to the list. "So, you need jeans, new boots, sweatshirts, t-shirts..." She went on, listing the items. What he needed was a whole new wardrobe and she was the woman for the mission.

Turning around, she found Sy rolling his eyes at her. "I ain't need no new t-shirts, woman. I got the black one, the red one and the khaki one."

Ada chuckled and approached him on the bed, coming to stand between his legs. It was unusual for her to be taller than him, and with him sitting on the bed and her standing up, she still didn't have that much of an advantage. With a grin, she leaned forward and kissed his forehead before pulling back to look into his eyes. Instinctively, almost an automatism, his hands found purchase on her hips.

"Last time you wore your red 'DILLIGAF' t-shirt, three separate kids stopped and asked you what the acronym stood for and you looked at me for help."

Sy held her gaze, not keen on losing the staring contest. Ada didn't want to relent but she didn't want to force him either, not after what had happened while grocery shopping. "It's okay if you really don't want to go, I won't for-"

Sy shook his head, silencing her before she could even finish. "Let's get this shopping over with. But I'm warning you: I'll be complaining the whole time."

For a moment, Ada pursed her lips, seemingly unconvinced but eventually her frown was replaced with a grin. "I would expect nothing else from you, grumpy bear," she teased before turning around, excited about the task at hand.

Sy left to get dressed but not before landing a playful smack on her ass.

°°°

It went just as Ada had imagined. Sy sat down on the sofa at the far end of the store, keeping everything in sight, and she would occasionally come up to him with suggestions. To an onlooker, they resembled a devout worshipper trying to make offerings to a very picky and very handsome god.

His replies to the items she presented to him went anywhere from 'no' to 'not a chance in hell', without forgetting the classic 'you lost your mind, darlin’'.

After visiting three stores and Ada trying to visually guess his size because Sy absolutely refused to try out any of the clothes, they had managed to get most of what he needed. It just turned out to be near recreations of the clothes he already owned, just bigger and newer. And with more child friendly texts.

They stopped for coffee by the center of the open-air mall. True to himself, Sy ordered just that - a coffee with 'none of the fancy shit'.

"You're sure you don't want to go to any of your stores?" Sy asked, watching her sip on her colorful drink.

Well, the idea was tempting but she already had more candles and blankets than necessary. And she knew he was uneasy even if he was hiding it well. "No, it's okay. I know you don't like shopping and I can just ask some friends if I really want to go." Sy hummed.

By the time Ada finished her season exclusive drink, she noticed Sy was staring at a shop window. She was almost excited that he was finally interested in buying clothes before noticing that it was some video game advertisement.

"You can buy the game, if you want. No need to stare," she teased.

He reverted his attention back to her. "It's only compatible with the new console that came out last month and that one's sold out." Ada started beaming as he spoke. "What?"

"Well... a few months ago, I came across the launch announcement on the Internet. And I had seen the old model in the study, so I knew you liked it and since you were coming home soon..."

Sy's eyes became even bluer for a moment, a huge grin threatening to illuminate his face. "Are you saying that...?"

Ada laughed, shaking her head. He looked like a kid on Christmas Day. "Yes. It's wrapped in gift paper in the basement under the utility sink."

"I love you, wife."

Again, she scoffed. "Yeah, yeah... Now let's go get you that damn game."

°°°

Later that day, or rather night, Sy wasn't even paying attention to the movie they, or rather, she was watching. He had gotten the gist of it - superheroes teaming up together to save the world - that sufficed him. His focus was entirely on his wife nested between his legs, her back resting against his chest.

When they got home from the mall and went to sort through his clothes and belongings, finally unpacking the rest of his duffel bag, Ada came across his dog tags. She asked if she could keep them. Sy frowned at the odd request but agreed nonetheless, shrugging dismissively.

Ada then proceeded to put the chain around her neck and slide the tags under her blouse. He had stared at her a little confused; she was smiling, looking all smug as if she had managed to trick him out of something valuable and not just two cheap metal tags hanging off an equally cheap chain.

"The fact that I get to have both your tags means I am very lucky to have gotten you back alive and in one piece. I don't want to ever forget that."

With his height advantage, even sitting behind her, Sy could see the chain disappearing under her pajamas and the tags resting in the valley of her breasts. Somehow, the sight made him feel even more possessive than the wedding band on her ring finger.

Things always had felt slightly uncertain with Ada, there had always been the shadow of a doubt in his mind when it came to her. They had gotten married on a whim and she knew he was a green beret, deployed most of the time. It's an entirely different thing to marry someone you get to see for a couple of weeks every once in a blue moon and to actually live, share a home with someone. When Sy had told her, he was coming home for good over the phone, he had half expected her to ask him for a divorce or to find himself alone at the airport. His face hadn't shown it, but when Ada put on the damn chain he had hated wearing in the goddamn desert where it would chafe his nape or get tangled in his chest hairs, Sy felt as happy as a sand boy.

She seemed honest when she said there was nothing going on with that Tom guy. Not that he could truly blame her if there was, even if it would have broken him. His parents had been married for over thirty-five years and his mom found a new boyfriend not even two years after his father's passing.

And yet, Ada was there, cuddling with him on the couch. She hadn't served him with divorce papers upon his arrival. Instead, they had spent the past few days pretty much glued together as they usually did when he was on leave.

Maybe it was time he started to believe that he had come home to his wife and she really wasn't going anywhere. Especially since she hadn't asked him to wear a condom ever since he got home and he hadn't seen her contraceptive pills on her nightstand either. Sy even checked the bathroom cabinet where he knew she kept some medication, but he didn't find anything there either. This morning, he had even considered asking her about it, but he figured that if she hadn't mentioned anything so far, it was because she wanted it to be a surprise and he didn't want to ruin it. Though he'd be lying if he said he wasn't going to be checking the same cabinet for pregnancy tests in the future.

"You good?" Ada asked as the film came to an end, tilting her head back but only getting a view of his beard. It made her smile, though. Sy really was her bear: big, strong and hairy.

"Yeah, I just," he stammered slightly as if waking up from his thoughts. "I was thinking we should probably change the stairs' railing into something safer before we have kids running up and down."

"Yep, that's not gonna happen," Ada chipped in, jumping off the couch before starting to fold the blanket.

"What?" Sy blurted out, turning all his attention to her. "The railing or the kids?"

"The kids," she replied nonchalantly, now laying the blanket in the basket by the sofa. "If you want to redo the stairs, that's fine. I think we could even paint them white."

In a second, Sy was up on his feet, his imposing stature crowding her. "What do you mean, that ain't happening? You don't want kids?"

Ada frowned, suddenly uncomfortable at his intense stare. "No.”

"Why did you never tell me?"

"Why did you assume kids were a given?" Ada retorted, taking a few steps back to put some distance between them. "I figured that if it was important to you, you'd have mentioned it sooner, at some point at least."

Sy had to fight the urge to yell at her, the feeling of betrayal and even anger overwhelming him. If he never spoke of it before, it was because he didn't want to have kids while he was deployed and miss their first years. Instead, he forced himself to calm down, taking a deep breath. "Is that a not now or a not ever?"

Ada looked away for a second, gathering her thoughts before moving her eyes back to him. "I got a new Mirena coil a couple of months ago, so I'm set for the next three years at least."

He had no idea what the fuck a 'Mirena coil' was supposed to be but it wasn't hard to figure out. Instinctively, his hand went to the back of head, raking through his short hair. "Just to be clear, Ada," Sy paused, his nostrils flaring, "you don't want children?"

It didn't even take her a second to start regretting her counter after it came out. "Do you?" She snapped back, the enunciation of the 'you' harsher than she had intended.

The effect was instant, her question giving him pause. Did he? Now reflecting on it, Sy realized he had never asked himself that question. It was just something that you did. First you got a house, then you found a wife and started a family. He had never thought about it as an option, just as the next step if he was lucky enough not to die in Iraq.

"I'm so sorry," Ada apologized, her tone alone expressing her regret. She took his hand, forcing him to look at her only to find her eyes glistening as she attempted not to cry. "I didn't mean it like that. I wasn't questioning your parenting skills. I know you'd make a fantastic father, Sy." Her eyes closed as she took a deep breath before opening them again, their corners wet with tears this time. "I just never saw myself having kids, but if it's something you really -"

"I ain't gonna force you to start a family with me," Sy rebuffed, offended at the very thought. The abruption of it even making Ada smile, if only briefly.

She shook her head quickly. "What I meant was that if you want to be a father, then I wish for you to become one. But... I won't be a part of that scenario."

"No." He said, dismissing the idea as soon as she voiced it, catching her hands in his and stilling them midair when she started gesticulating instead.

"No, this is important!" Ada protested. "I want you to be happy, Sy. And I won't stand in the way of your happiness. You deserve to live the life you want and if that includes a family -"

"No." Sy ordered, his tone final and resolute, silencing her instantly. He had never used this voice with her in the past, usually reserving it for the soldiers in his unit. "Stop with that ridiculous suggestion, woman." Ada blinked. It was obvious in her eyes that she wanted to argue but she didn't dare defy his hard stare.

Sy closed his eyes and swallowed, searching for the right words. "The choice between having kids with some other woman or getting to be with you, is a damn easy one. I'd rather we be a family of two than have children with some woman I could never love."

She was crying again, tears streaming down her reddened cheeks. Had he said something wrong? Ada didn't let him wonder for too long, her hand fisting in his t-shirt to pull him down to her lips for a ravenous kiss, their teeth clicking together.

"You know," Ada breathed out against his lips once they parted for air. "It doesn't have to be just the two of us. I am partial to pets."

Later in bed, with his sleeping wife snoring softly and her head resting on his chest, Sy tried to process their conversation only to realize there wasn't much to process at all. It didn't feel that much like giving up on a dream, as it felt like defining the contours his future with Ada. All that mattered to him was that it was a future with the woman whose contagious laugh he had manifested in his mind time and time again to drown out the sound of gunfire and make it through. Children might have been a bonus, he wouldn’t deny that, but their absence was something he could live with. He couldn’t same the thing about Ada.

°°°

"Got your," Sy paused, frowning as he read off the label, entering the kitchen, "Willamette Valley Pinot noir. How many do you need?"

Ada looked away from the oven to find him carrying four bottles of her favorite wine. Did he think they were drunkheads? "Do you want for Tom to have to spend the night here because we're all over the legal alcohol limit and unable to drive?" She laughed.

Sy grimaced. "One bottle it is," he announced, making her laugh all the harder as he set down a single bottle on the table that was already set before casting away the other bottles in the pantry - where they did not, in fact, belong.

Just as was his habit, Sy sneaked up on his wife as she leaned over the kitchen counter, putting away the remaining ingredients and hugged her back to him with one arm. He then dipped a finger in the jar she had filled with leftover caramel and brought it to mouth.

She gasped at his manners. "You can't just stick your fingers in everything that's sweet and lick it off, Sy," Ada chided. She heard it as soon as the words left her mouth, but it was too late.

A deep laugh rumbled in his chest behind her. "Can't I?" Sy goaded her mockingly.

Ada took a deep breath. She knew where this was headed and they didn't have time. It was primordial her pie didn't overcook, and Tom would be there soon. "You know what I meant," she groaned, attempting to sound annoyed but he could hear the smile in her voice.

"Do I?" He whispered against her ear, his beard tickling her skin and his warm breath making her shiver as he slid his hand under her skirt until he was cupping her damp sex over her panties. "Are you certain about that, darlin'?"

Her hands held on to the counter and her eyes closed as he started rubbing his hand along her folds over the fabric. He was also beginning to harden behind at an impressive rate. The temptation made her whimper. "We don't have time," Ada protested, even as her head fell back against him and she leaned into his touch, silently begging for more as she not-so innocently ground her ass on his crotch.

A swift glance at the clock on the wall told him all he needed to know. They had seven minutes. It would have to be enough, Sy decided. Time being of the essence, he was determined not to waste any.

“Open up your legs for your captain, darlin’,” he rasped, his nose nuzzling in the shallow of her neck, his hands already busy bunching up the soft fabric of her skirt around her waist.

“Sy,” Ada lightheartedly protested his eagerness. The idea was certainly enticing but they truly didn’t have time and she really needed to keep an eye on the pie. “We can’t-“

“I said, open your legs,” he repeated, gritting out the words as his foot snuck between her ankles, forcing her legs open himself. Sy barely had to apply any pressure, Ada complied instantly at his tone. There were very few situations in which she let him boss her around and this was one of them.

His hands brushed over her naked thighs, enjoying the way she shivered as he did so. Sliding his fingers higher up her inner legs, Sy expertly slid the scanty lace of her thong aside in order to access her clit. Ada keened under his touch, the rough skin of his finger pads slowly circling her already swollen nub. She couldn’t decide between pressing into his touch or attempting to pull away from it; it was both too little and too much all at once. “Already so wet and I’ve barely done anything to you,” he teased, hoping to sound less worked up than he was. Sy was set on keeping the upper hand. “Tell me, what is it that you want, darlin’?”

Ada whined as he removed his fingers from her core, his hands going to her hips instead and pulling her to him, letting her feel how hard he was for her. His wife reacted by rubbing her ass against him, determined to get what she wanted without having to voice it. “Sy,” she complained when he didn’t bite the bait, still grinding on him, surely getting his jeans wet with her slick.

“That’s not how it works, darlin’,” he chastised, going back to teasing her. His touch was ghostlike, too light to provide any real satisfaction and she groaned in frustration. “You have to ask for it like a good girl.”

He felt her body tense up against his as she tried chasing the friction of his fingers where she wanted them most, but Sy drew away before she could. “I swear to God I am going to make you regret-“

Smack. Ada gasped at the sharp spank on her ass, her body bending over the counter at the impact. Her ass was just too tempting in this position and Sy was running out of patience. “Ask like a good girl,” he ordered between gritted teeth, his hand descending to palm his crotch, hoping for some relief. Her little stunt was turning him on more than it should have.

“God, Sy, just fuck me already!” She sobbed, her legs rubbing together out of their own volition but her husband stayed put, rubbing his palm of his covered cock as he watched her. He wasn’t going to give up any time soon, she realized with a strangled sigh. “Please fuck me, captain,” she whispered, relenting.

Within a second, Sy was unbuckling his belt and pulling down his zipper. His cock was red, hard and throbbing impatiently. With time running out, Sy pushed himself into her without a warning. Ada whined at the stretch, gripping at the flour covered kitchen counter as one of his hands grabbed hold of her hips, the other moving to her breast. Then he started ploughing into her like there was no tomorrow.

Ada kept whimpering his name, but even she didn’t know what it was she was asking for. Her hips were digging into the cold stone and she knew there would be bruises come morning. He had barely started fucking her and she was already beginning to tense up with how worked up she was. “Are you gonna cum for me, darlin’?” Sy grunted, his jaw tense as her inner muscles clenched all around his cock. Ada nodded meekly, unable to speak. Just when he was starting to doubt he’d be able to hold off long enough for her to climax, Ada cried out, her tight walls milking him as she came. Sy exploded inside her with a strangled groan, slowly coming to a still inside her.

The doorbell rang. At seven o’clock on the dot.

"Fucking Brits and their punctuality!" Sy cursed, still panting before pulling away from her and tepidly leaving her warmth. Ada chuckled at his reaction, holding onto the counter for support for a few more seconds until she felt somewhat steady on her feet.

Sy tucked himself back into his pants and she adjusted her skirt over her thighs again before letting out a panicked squeak and turning around. Her front was covered in the flour she has spread on counter for the pie and the white handprint on her breast where he had held on to her was very visible on her black blouse. Sy couldn't keep himself from laughing. She looked great if you asked him, especially since Tom would be going to see just how well he took care of her. "I'll go get changed and you get the door!"

°°°

Sy’s eyes widened, positively surprised as he brought the first forkful of boeuf bourguignon to his mouth. The dish hadn’t appeared particularly appetizing on the plate, but it tasted so much better than it looked. From the corner of his eye, he noticed Ada glancing at him with an ‘I told you so’ smirk.

“I received a new shipment of books at the store today,” Tom told Ada in between bites. He owned a bookstore downtown, Sy had learnt. “There’s a new murder mystery I’m sure you’ll love.”

Ada stilled, a look of excitement washing over her face. “Is there… poison?”

Tom laughed. He had expected that question from her. “Ah, yes. And it’s set in the 1920s!”

Sy glanced from the one to the other, forcing himself not to sigh. Ada’s excitement was adorable, but Tom was grating on his nerves. All the conversation so far had been about novels they’d read recently.

“Please tell me that you saved me a copy.” Ada shrieked enthusiastically, prompting Tom to laugh before he suddenly producer a hardcover out of seemingly thin air. As if she was scared that he was only taunting her with it, Ada leaned over the table and snatched the book out of his hand, a smug look on her face before she started reading the back cover. Sy looked at her and chuckled, shaking his head fondly at her almost childish elation.

"So, where did you two meet?" Tom asked, shifting his attention to Sy. "Ada always told me that it was a story for another time."

Sy's grip tightened on his cutlery. Admittedly, the strong animosity toward the man had faded, but he was still not keen on making conversation with the man. "Here in Austin," Sy replied before going back to his food. Ada had to stifle a laugh at the face Tom made at the curt answer.

"I'll tell you," she offered, capturing Tom's attention. "I had just graduated with my Masters and managed to land a PhD position here in Austin. I was freshly debarked out of France and I was only to start to start mid January but I flew over in December already - wanting to fly with my own wings and all that." Tom chuckled as she gestured derisively with the story.

"Anyway, I hadn't found a flat yet, all my stuff was in a storage unit and I had the brilliant idea of going to Vegas. On my own. In a 1979 black Camaro rental."

Sy finally looked up from his plate. "It was from 1980 and it was dark gray, not black, darling’."

Ada found herself staring curiously at her husband as he interrupted her story before laughing. That's what it took to get him to talk?

"So, it was a 1979, dark gray Camaro,” Ada correctly herself. “Anyway, obviously it did not have a navigation system and I stopped at one of the few open bars open at 5pm on Christmas Eve, ordered a beer and tried making sense of the maps I found in the glovebox, making a list of the different exits and turns I would have to make.

"Sy was there drinking with some friends – loud friends, might I add. Well, I am struggling with the maps and he must notice because he approaches me at the counter, takes of his cap and asks me if I need help, in his southern drawl. Actually, no wait, his exact words were” Ada paused, clearing her voice. “’Need some help reading that map, darling?'" Tom laughed at her ridiculous attempt to imitate Sy’s baritone voice. To Ada's surprise, Sy blushed. It was barely visible beneath his beard, but it was there and it was the cutest thing she had ever seen.

"I looked down at the map she was studying and asked her if she was headed somewhere on the east coast. She then slowly looked at me and confidently told me she was going to Nevada, until I pointed out that she was highlighting the road that went East and her face burned up, all self-conscious." Sy recounted, now laughing as well and even Tom scoffed. " I said: ‘At this point, even a navigation system can’t help you, darlin’. You’d need an escort.”

Ada bit her lip, remembering that moment clearly in her mind. She had flushed, staring at the muscular man that towered next to her. He was burly and rugged and yet still exhaled a little softness behind it all. 'Well then, will you be my escort to Vegas? I am leaving tonight,' she had blurted out before she could stop herself.

"I cannot believe you drove from Austin to Las Vegas with a stranger, Ada!" Tom said teasingly, clearly surprised by his friend’s spontaneity and recklessness.

"Yes, I made him miss Christmas Eve and Christmas Day with his family, and the best part is that we got married the day we reached Vegas on New Year’s Eve.” They had stopped a few times along the way, visited some towns and she had only known Sy for seven days when we got hitched at the kitschiest chapel imaginable. “We had to hurry to get a marriage license before the courthouse closed and a half-naked dude officiated because everyone else was already booked.”

Sy chuckled, sitting back against his chair and wrapping his arm around Ada's shoulders possessively. "She made me wear my old uniform that lasted all of fifteen minutes and was presided by an officer dressed as a cherub." He gestured at the framed picture standing on the cupboard next to them.

They looked absolutely ridiculous. Sy's uniform made him look too serious next to a tipsy Ada who wore the only white dress she had been able to find on such short notice and that definitely hadn’t been meant for a wedding because it turned out to be partly see-through under the camera flashes.

Ada shared some more stories about Vegas before excusing herself to the bathroom, the conversation instantly dying out as she disappeared, leaving both men in an uncomfortable silence until Sy’s curiosity got to him.

"So, you and her...?" Sy left his question unfinished. He wasn't sure what exactly it was that he was asking, he just wanted to know all there was to know.

In front of him, Tom gracefully dabbed him mouth with the ivory napkin and shook his head, with a tight smile. "No, nothing of the sort," the Englishman replied dismissively before Sy's inquiring stare forced him to expound. "It's not that I didn't think of pursuing something more with her, but Ada made it very clear from the beginning that she was a married woman and a faithful wife."

Sy hummed noncommittally, though internally he was reassured and maybe even elated. Mike had really filled his head with shit. Deep down, he always knew his Ada wasn't like that, it just felt good to hear it.

"My wife, for whom I left England, passed away only two months before Ada and I met. I was going through a rough patch then - and that's a euphemism. Carla had been talking to me about watching a particular film ever since it had been announced, it was an adaptation of her favorite novel." Tom explained, a smile warming up his features. "When she died before it premiered, I wasn't even sure if I even wanted to watch it without her... But the tickets had already been purchased and part of me hoped that for two hours, it would feel like Carla was sitting right next to me."

Sy listened, feeling sympathetic, if not a little uncomfortable by the man’s openness. He still wanted to dislike Tom but at the same time he couldn't imagine the wreck he'd be if Ada were to die on him.

"The cinema was packed and to accommodate a large group, Ada asked whether I minded if she sat down next to me,” Tom paused briefly, smiling at the memory. “I think it was listening to her laugh, cry and eat popcorn next to me during the movie that gave me the strength to drive home instead of off a cliff that night."

Sy gulped down the rest of his wine, still not a fan of the taste as he faced the Englishman before him. Not that he would ever say it out loud, but if he had failed to make it alive out of that godforsaken desert, he had to concede Tom would not have been the worst for Ada.

Silence fell again and Sy became uncomfortable, deciding to pour Tom some more wine. “I am glad Ada and you were there for each other.” When I should’ve been there for her myself but wasn’t, Sy thought but left it unsaid.

Tom chuckled as he observed the burly man in front of him. For all his muscles and gruff exterior, he carried the slightest of insecurities when it came to his wife. "There's a thick silver notebook Ada has kept for a couple of years. Maybe you should have a look at it.”

Sy wanted to ask what he was talking about but was interrupted by the sound of Ada's high heels clicking on the wooden floor as she made her way back to them. "I hope you weren't talking ill of me behind my back," she teased, squeezing Sy's shoulder absentmindedly. "Now, who's ready for my slightly overcooked tarte tatin.” Ada eyed her husband pointedly.

#henry cavill smut #syverson smut #henry cavill x reader #syverson x reader #henry cavill x ofc #syverson x ofc

138 notes · View notes